|
1 members (InvoSinner),
2,852
guests, and
92
robots. |
|
Key:
Admin,
Global Mod,
Mod
|
|
|
Forums26
Topics35,639
Posts418,361
Members6,318
| |
Most Online18,864 Feb 27th, 2026
|
|
|
|
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,801 Likes: 34
John Member
|
|
John Member
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,801 Likes: 34 |
Author: Serge Keleher
Title: Studies on the Byzantine Liturgy � 1 The Draft Translation: A Response to the Proposed Recasting of the Byzantine-Ruthenian Divine Liturgy of St. John Chrysostom
Stauropegion Press P.O. Box 11096 Pittsburgh, PA 15237-9998
Cost: $20 + $4 per book shipping & handling.
This book is a commentary on the proposed Revised Divine Liturgy according to the 12 October 2004 �final version�.
Since this book is relevant to the current discussion on the proposed revision of the Divine Liturgy I am creating this thread as a placeholder for specific discussions of the book.
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,801 Likes: 34
John Member
|
|
John Member
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,801 Likes: 34 |
Father David Petras has written a review of this book and offers it at his website. Click here to read it on Fr. David\'s website. [davidpetras.com] I have posted the full text below to make it easier for Forum readers to access it. RESPONSE TO FR. KELEHER [ davidpetras.com] Serge Keleher, Studies on the Byzantine Liturgy - I. The Draft Translation: A Response to the Proposed Recasting of the Byzantine-Ruthenian Divine Liturgy of Saint John Chrysostom. (Pittsburgh: Stauropegion Press, 2006). 280 pp. Plus Appendix.Since this volume has been made available to all the priests of the Pittsburgh Metropolia, I feel that it is important to also make available to them a review of the book. The sub-title explains the real reason for the book: to oppose this translation. As a member of the Commission that has drafted the translation, it is even more imperative, therefore, to present a defense of their work. It should be noted, before beginning, that the October 2004 draft is not the most current. Another draft was issued June 4, 2005, which will modify some of Fr. Keleher�s remarks. Chapter 1 is an apologia (defense) of the author�s right to critique the translation. I certainly would not deny him that right. He admits (p. 11) that the original Ruthenian Recension (by the Sacred Congregation for Oriental Churches, Rome, 1941, in Church Slavonic, but not cited in this chapter, he refers to the translation of that text by the Pittsburgh Metropolia in 1964/65)) can be revised, but accurately states the question of whether the Proposed Draft is an appropriate revision (p. 12) One might ask the further question whether his critique meets the principles of constructive or destructive criticism. On p. 10, he quotes Archbishop Quinn, who defines destructive criticism as �divisive, intemperate, competitive, blind to a larger vision, and without reverence for authority.� (P. 10) Chapter 2 is entitled �The Controversy and its Historical Setting. This chapter contains much valuable information. In regard to the interchange between Bishop Daniel Ivancho and the Oriental Congregation in 1953, the Congregation granted part of what the Bishop asked for, precisely because these particular practices were not latinizations, except for the very troublesome consumation of the gifts during the hymn, �May our mouth be filled... � This has been corrected in the newest proposal. The Congregation granted him only what he asked for - a temporary dispensation, though no time limit is mandated. In reality, the only really important issue remaining from this is the question of when the Royal Doors should be opened and closed. We will return to this question. Fr. Keleher then tells the story of Bishop Emil Mihalik. I was a participant in that story. Fr. Keleher sees it as the promulgation of the 1941 Liturgicon, and indeed, that was the goal of Bishop Emil, depending on his advisors, chiefly Fr. Eugene Chromoga and Fr. Victor Herberth. At the time, I was a young priest, recently returned from studies in Rome. This also was my vision. One problem of interpretation ever since, however, is the fact that Bishop Emil did promulgate it in what was then labeled as a �pastoral fashion.� Most of the litanies were made optional, that is, they retained the same status as previous systems. Even in the primitive days, before and after the 1941 Roman recension, priests felt obliged by the law to say all the litanies, only they did them silently. Sometimes, as at the small litanies, the faithful would chant the responses, �Lord, have mercy; Lord, have mercy; To you, O Lord. Amen.� It is difficult for us today to understand the legalistic mentality of those times. Today, if litanies are not said, they are not said, even silently. The net result was that, even if the 1986 promulgation of the Ruthenian recension - and it was seen as such - di not make the recitation of the litanies �facultative,� it nonetheless had the positive effect of making more of the litanies public than Bishop Emil�s 1970 promulgation. It is at this point that Fr. Keleher begins his attack on the latest efforts to promulgate the Ruthenian recension. On p. 40, he moves from history to speculation. He quotes Fr. Lambert Beauduin to say that one must experience a Liturgy before one can reform it. This, he then claims, is why one must celebrate the 1941 Liturgicon before reforming it. Of course, Lambert Beauduin was not referring to the 1941 Liturgicon, nor probably to any discrete written text. To �experience a Liturgy� would certainly mean to participate in it and in the ways it brings us to God. One could truly experience the Byzantine Divine Liturgy - even the 1941 version of it - without some of the litanies - that is, the prayers, the hymns, the rubrics, the incense, the colors and light, the word of God and the taste of bread and wine become the Body and Blood of Christ. Here I must digress a bit from the review of his book, and I apologize. One of the problems I see from this whole affair is that the claim is being made that nothing else but the literal execution of a certain written text will suffice. This is, then, a textual problem, and one that leads to different conclusions depending on the premises from which you begin. Meditate on this: can you experience a human meal, the organic foodstuffs, the table conversation, the refreshment of the body, without having dessert? Can one come to faith in the resurrection of Christ without reading the Lukan account? One may well truly experience the beauty and the grace of the Ruthenian Byzantine Liturgy without hearing the two small litanies between the gospels, and, indeed, I have seen that happen many times. Yes, there is a problem in what you can omit and what must be there, but we can discern this, for that is why we are human beings inspired by God. We can make these kinds of decisions. The Divine Liturgy is for us, we are not for the Divine Liturgy. We might even be able to fulfill the vocation of the Church to be faithful to our Eastern heritage without saying the two small litanies. We are not slaves of the text to that degree. Fr. Keleher ends the chapter on history with a long quotation from Fr. Taft.(pages 41-45). The quotation is solid and beautiful. It rings quite true and mentions a number of important Eastern litrurgical practices that must be experienced for it to be true and authentic. In chapter 6, pp. 131-133, Fr. Keleher lists what he likes about the 2004 draft. This list is small, but it touches on some of the points made by Fr. Taft. The basic disagreement remains - I think that the Liturgy as envisioned by the Metropolitan Council of Hierarchs does respond to Fr. Taft�s challenge, finally, and even in details. The problem is that it does not meet Fr. Keleher�s criteria. Chapter 3 deals with �the process of secrecy.� ON one likes to be kept in darkness about a process that is going on, and this has been the case with the deliberations of the Inter-eparchial Liturgy Commission for about ten years now. Perhaps he is right and there has been too much secrecy. It was the method decided upon in order to encourage the members to greater courage to express their honest opinions. The more cynical might grumble, �to protects their asses.� I did not like working under such secrecy, and more openness might have defused much of the criticism pouring out now. The opinions of the people, though, were not totally ignored. More than half the members of the Commission are pastors, who, it is felt, would be in sympathy with the people�s needs and desires. Though the complaint might be made that this is not adequate, that the people should speak for themselves, nonetheless, it was not therefore completely ignored. At the same time, the tempest that has been raised did teach me a little about human nature and secrecy. In the Roman Church, liturgical reform is carried on from above, the central authority commissions new books, and then they are promulgated to begin on a fixed date. When this occurs, though, there is usually an uproar, but eventually the Church conforms (well, more or less, which proves there is a process of reception). It has been pointed out by some that this doesn�t happen in the Eastern Church, though the Studite reform of the office, the Niconian reforms and the Moghilan reform might indicate otherwise). In each case, though, after a period of reception, the reform itself is accepted as the normative text. Thus, Rome found it difficult to reform the Tridentine reform (the Vatican reform is still in a period of reception). At the same time, I have learned that if action is not taken from above, nothing will happen. Liturgy is inherently conservative. If people don�t relate to the Liturgy any longer, they usually don�t call for a reform, they just drift away. If a change is proposed, the rank and file will automatically reject it, almost as a knee-jerk reaction. This was the pattern we have seen in 1965. The Divine Liturgy was translated into English, this was a major reform which changed the liturgical experience of the people decisively for all time. There was an uproar. Eventually, it was accepted, after a fashion, and, now, when the situation is being reviewed, there is another uproar. The point is that if you open the process to all people, nothing will ever be able to be properly addressed. The fact is that while some people experience the Liturgy in a healthy way, others do not, and do not want their experience to be challenged. Many people do not even have the first clue what the Liturgy is supposed to be. Experts are needed - perhaps not so much to lead us into a new land, but to save us from our own folly. I would hold that some liturgical reform is desperately needed. We no longer live in Niconian Russia - we have experienced the rise of technology, the atomic bomb, the holocaust of the Jews, and, indeed, of many peoples, the devastation of World Wars, we cry to God from our hearts. How can this people be reunited with their God? The Byzantine Church has remained aloof from these problems. In Russia and Greece, the major Byzantine territories, the translation of the Liturgy into the vernacular is being resisted - even by the people, who perhaps cry, �do not bring us into contact with these problems, keep it obscure.� We need, however, to experience the mystery of God�s redemption. If the Liturgy is to speak to us, it must be in our language, and it is clear from the very structure of the Liturgy, that when it �goes� into the vernacular, the structure is going to change. This is why you have �pastors� in the church, to help guide the people. Our shepherds have taken into account the needs of the people and have made a very reasoned response to help guide them to God, based on the authentic liturgical experience of our church. They have made the determination that the presbyteral prayers, which especially express the anamnetic aspect of the Liturgy - that is, that we are remembering our Lord Jesus Christ, in our midst, is important and crucial for our age. Fr. Keleher, of course, thinks differently, cf. Chapter 11. A universal consultation would have precluded any action from the beginning. I feel that a limited consultation might have been profitable, but this was not the path chosen. I can understand from the present reaction why the shepherds are gun-shy. Even so, the process was not elitist or gnostic. When the promulgation is made, the Liturgy will be explained - both to priests and people. I myself have written a book, which has been printed but not yet released, but which has been public in the newspaper articles. There will also be visual aids. My only regret is that this project is moving so slow that it has given some an opportunity ot condemn the Liturgy before it is even given a hearing. Chapter 4 addresses what is probably the greatest sticking point among conservative member of the Church, the use of �Inclusive Language.� I personally would prefer to table this discussion, not because I�m right or wrong, but because it is utterly impossible to discuss it in these transitional times without extreme - and I mean �extreme� - emotion. I am not sure that the Church has yet given us the guidance that we need on this point. This is not to criticize the Church, perhaps it just takes more time for the real issue to emerge, there has to be some �text� in which the Spirit can write clearly. The proceedings of the Liturgy Commission are confidential, so I speak only of myself, and that this is a controversy which has swirled around me and in which I have not taken a leadership position. The commission are not out and out feminists, that is not the issue. However, in his book, Fr. Keleher has pointed ten instances of discrete horizontal �inclusive language.� I will speak of these only generally. I would first like to note that the letter from the Oriental Congregation recommended some use of horizontal inclusive language, which, I suppose, shows that Rome is not as monolithic as we would suppose. Some have suggested, of course, that the Oriental Congregation is wrong on this point and should conform itself to other dicasteries, but I would guess that this would mean that the other dicasteries could also be wrong. As mentioned, one cannot get into this without �extreme� emotion. In my personal opinion, since we believe that God saves both men and women, we should say this more often. In the Byzantine Liturgy, one of the main problems is the term �lover of mankind,� Philanthropos, �mankind� being labeled as a sexist term. This could actually be easily solved, saying simply �Lover of humankind.� It means exactly the same thing, avoids gender exclusivity, adds one syllable, and is not a �neologism,� since it has been around since the sixteenth century, as the Oxford English Dictionary has pointed out. Of course, it is not possible to propose this without �extreme� emotion, and those opposed to inclusive language generally go ballistic at this suggestion. Why? I think because it is an easy fix. They don�t want an easy fix, but to force �feminists � to use more circuitous language that can be more easily ridiculed. �Humankind� then is rejected as bowing to the �feminist agenda.� The critics point out that �loving us all,� is ambiguous, and as much as I am in sympathy with the problem, I think fairly that it is a double standard. �Man� can be ambiguous also, but the critics say that it�s always clear from �context.� As clear, I think, from �context,� as �lover of us all.� The divine title philanthropos is particularly a Byzantine problem, and it occurs so frequently. If there is going to be such trouble over the gender problem, I would propose that we simply use �lover of humankind,� and in other cases conform to what has been approved for the Roman Catholic Church in America. It is undoubtedly too late for this suggestion, however. What should one say about �feminism.� I would certainly hold to a sound theology, which would hold that men and women, as human persons, are equal in dignity and redemption but not in role. In the world today, however, gender roles are changing. This bodes massive sociological realignments. Whenever this happens, there is social displacement, even violence. When America faced the problem of slavery and thus of social realignment in the nineteenth century, it led to one of the most bloody wars in history. This is perhaps the reason for �extreme� emotion. We cannot have a physical war between men and women. In time, I think, things will settle down again. The world has changed, and the �text,� the language by which we govern our relationships, has also changed. The Pittsburgh Metropolia, nor the Oriental Congregation, nor for that matter the Holy See, has control over the language used in the world. This is the problem that the Church has not adequately faced. The problem is not the biblical or theological or liturgical language, the problem is the secular language, and as much as we would like to say that the Church is free from all secular influence, that it is the Church�s duty to preach to the world and not vice versa, this ignores the Church�s mission to proclaim the gospel to all peoples. We just have not become aware yet that it might mean to English-speaking secular men and women in the twenty-first century. I have faith that a road will be found in which we can reach out with the gospel to all people. This might mean some horizontal inclusive language. As much as the Church would like to close the book on this change of �text� in the modern world, ministers on the grass roots level feel the problem, and so inclusive language is used in everyday and liturgical discourse whether the official Church allows it or not. This is true in Orthodoxy as well as Catholicism. There is in the background another problem that has not been addressed. This is related, but getting off-topic a bit, so I�ll just mention it. As any real pastor knows, the church is dominated by women. What is needed is a masculine spirituality to attract more men. Unfortunately, most proponents of a masculine spirituality think this means putting women down. I think the central spirituality of men is fatherhood, either spiritual or physical. The role of a father is to bring out the best in the potentiality of his children. In regard to physical children, sometimes fathers abuse this by forcing their own image on them. Fathers frequently do not know how to relate to their daughters or their wives, or how to bring out their best potential. I tell my seminarians over and over again, if the church says that the priesthood is a male role, then you must be a spiritual father to the women under your pastoral care. You must bring out their best spiritual potential, not put them down, but men often do not know how to do this. Our culture does not teach this. The challenge to priests and fathers in these days is unbelievably high pressure, so it is no wonder that men sometimes �crack,� and become abusers. Chapter 5. �The Divine Liturgy of our Holy Father John Chrysostom.� The author first expects full information and responsibility for a text that was not intended for general circulation, and which he has made available on his own cognizance. That certainly requires a good deal of hubris. Information and formation on this new text is being made available (cf. Above) to the priests and faithful of the Metropolia. Unfortunately, we do not have a branch office in Dublin. [p. 71, the Exarchate was established in 1924, not 1925.] Most of chapter 5 consists of quotations from various documents.: the commentary on the Decree on the Eastern Catholic Churches, by Neophytos Edelby; other commentaries by Victor Pospishil and Ignatius Dick; the Decrees on the Eastern Catholic Churches and the Decree on Ecumenism; the Code of Canons of the Eastern Churches; the liturgical Instruction of the Oriental Congregation of January 6, 1996, and others. Most of the material is to buttress his thesis that the Eastern Catholic Churches should be faithful to their traditions and should distance themselves from the Orthodox as much as possible. For Keleher, as applied to the Ruthenian Liturgy, this would mean following the 1941 Sluzhebnik in all exactitude, though he does allow for occasional exceptions. It is difficult to disagree with these documents, and I would reaffirm the principle of fidelity to our Eastern heritage. Since the Eastern Church is mostly Orthodox, that would include a fidelity also to Orthodox principles of Liturgy. This would be a given, and I would probably extol the 1941 Ruthenian Sluzhebnik even more than Keleher as a magnificent work of scholarship, a jewel of Byzantine liturgical history, and an accomplishment which cannot be given enough praise. Indeed, in my priesthood, I have striven to make it my ultimate model, and to strive to eliminate all latinizations from Ruthenian practice. I have not always been successful, and the most serious latinization in my opinion is the use of pre-cut particles rather than the comminution of the ahnec (lamb) for Holy Communion. I do not hold with Fr. Keleher, however, that fidelity to the 1941 Sluzhebnik necessarily includes reciting all the litanies. The next problem I would address is that of ecumenism. In general, the See of Rome wants us to be as faithful as possible to our Eastern heritage, so that the Orthodox will not be scandalized by latinizations. Again, I have no difficulty in fidelity to Orthodoxy, but since becoming actively involved with the official dialogue (the North American Orthodox Catholic Theological Consultation) since 1983, I have acquired a new sensitivity to our relationships with the Orthodox Churches. On the ecumenical level, the method of uniatism to unite our two churches has been disavowed. This means, certainly, no piecemeal unions with parts of Eastern Churches and no proselytism. It does not mean that the Eastern Churches in union with Rome must cease to exist, nor, and this is important, cease to act for the spiritual needs and welfare of their own faithful. The original vision of Rome saw us as a tool to unity, as a bridge to Orthodoxy, but the �bridge theory� has fallen with the disavowal of uniatism, if, indeed, it could have ever been effective with the bulk of the Orthodox Church. There is, of course, a variety of opinions about the Eastern Catholic Churches among the Orthodox, and all of these opinions are more or less negative. The most negative is that we Eastern Catholics are a betrayal of Orthodoxy, an abomination upon the face of the earth, and that any attempt to look like Orthodox is the tool of proselytism on our part. We should simply become the Roman Catholics that we are. Other more moderate Orthodox are much more realistic. They know that the present-day �Uniates� are not the ones who betrayed Orthodoxy, and they look forward to our return to Orthodoxy. The first group, naturally, would be totally uninterested as to what we do liturgically, its all a sham, Roman Catholicism in Orthodox clothing. The second group are often interested in the liturgical life of our churches, but it would never form a motivation for their reunion with Rome. So this vision, that if we are good and faithful to our Orthodox heritage, we will foster reunion, is completely baseless. To put it in common language, �it ain�t gonna happen.� Dialogue with the Orthodox is very difficult for Eastern Catholics. Sometimes even moderate Orthodox want nothing to do with us, and barely tolerate our presence. Nothing that we can do will help reunion, except for us to voluntarily disband. Why, then, should we be faithful to our Eastern heritage? I find the answer in that all-important second principle: we have the right to act for the spiritual needs and welfare of our people. We should be faithful to our Eastern tradition because it is our heritage. We should be faithful because it is good and true and beautiful and the expression of our spiritual health. Rome has often seen us as a tool, but we have a dignity in ourselves, we are nobody�s tool. This means, on a practical level, we can act for our own welfare in liturgical matters. Don�t worry, it will neither hurt not harm ecumenism. In fact, it might be the best possible course of action, because at least then the Orthodox will see we have a dignity in our faith, that we are a Church that can make Christian decisions. We also have the advantage of excellent scholarship on liturgical matters, which can be used for our advantage. My conclusion is that the most Orthodox thing we can do is act for our own spiritual welfare. However, what it seems to me is that there are some who want to take away our independence and enslave it to a vacuous and ineffective ecumenical program. By not allowing for our own dignity, they make us the ultimate �uniates,� a self-proclaimed tool to try to win over the Orthodox. Review written by Father David Petras [ davidpetras.com]
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
My thanks to Father David for his thoughtful and welcome review of my recent book. The Internet makes it possible to exchange ideas and information much more easily than was the case earlier, and with the likelihood that the matter will still be fresh in everyone�s mind. I have been looking forward to Father David�s review, because I remember his excellent review of Father Casimir Kucharek�s book a number of years ago.
Father David remarks that the sub-title �explains the real reason for the book: to oppose this translation�. This seems strange � the book�s content surely makes it clear that I am not pleased with the translation, but the phrase �the real reason for the book� implies something occult or clandestine � had that been the case I would hardly have put it on the front cover and the title page! But never mind.
Father David writes that �the October 2004 draft is not the most current. Another draft was issued June 4, 2005, which will modify some of Fr. Keleher�s remarks.� [He then fails to provide even one example of anything in the later draft which would cause me to change my remarks.] The October 2004 draft is clearly labelled � This is a final version � � and that appears on every page, as can be seen from the copy in the Appendix of my book. But then, back when I was an undergraduate (before the invention of the wheel), we all knew that one must understand deadlines: there is the announced deadline; there is the final deadline, there is the absolutely final deadline and then there is the real deadline. May we take it that the 4 June 2005 draft is the absolutely final version, with the real version yet to come?
I have not admitted; I have written, quite frankly and at some length, that the original �Ruthenian Recension� of 1941 can and should be revised, in the light of sources which have become available since 1941 (I myself am among the prime movers in the publication of the 1639 Leitourgiarion of Saint Peter Mohyla, which I cite in the present book) and in the light of scholarship since that time. And I have stated that an unavoidable element in such a reconsideration and revision is a thorough familiarity with the Ruthenian Recension as it stands � which is a major part of the problem at issue; since Pittsburgh never implemented those books one may severely question whether Pittsburgh is the place which should unilaterally modify them.
Dear me. Father David strongly implies that he finds my criticism �divisive, intemperate, competitive, blind to a larger vision, and without reverence for authority� � in words which he takes from a quote I provided from Archbishop Quinn. Perhaps Father David should count the number of references in my book to the published writings of Joseph Cardinal Ratzinger (now Pope Benedict XVI) and explain how they show that I am without reverence for authority. Whose authority am I supposedly lacking in reverence for, by criticising a draft? By definition, a draft does not itself have authority and it is normally circulated precisely to seek criticism. I did not steal my copy of the October 2004 draft, nor did I bribe anyone to give it to me � I didn�t even ask anyone to give it to me; it was sent to me with a request for my criticisms. I am also unable to appreciate why the point that such a recasting should be done in cooperation with other Greek-Catholics and Eastern Orthodox makes me �blind to a larger vision�. I would have thought that I am calling for a larger vision. Since I have no ambition whatever to write service-books for the Pittsburgh Metropolia, and have never attempted to do so, I am not in competition for the privilege. �Divisive� and �intemperate� are problematic terms � but Father David is aware that I did not create the existing difference of views on the matter in question � and Father David states this elsewhere in the review. Whether my book is �intemperate� is not for me to judge.
Father David finds that Chapter 2 contains much valuable information. I would agree with Father David that most of the dispensations granted to Bishop Daniel by the Oriental Congregation did not involve tolerating latinizations. I well remember that bizarre practice of sotto voce recitation of synaptes and so on � it always struck me as a form of madness! I think I have discerned a typographical error in the review; Father David writes that �One may well truly experience the beauty and the grace of the Ruthenian Byzantine Liturgy without hearing the two small litanies between the gospels�� I suspect strongly that he means the two small synaptes between the Antiphons . But there are typographical errors in my book as well, so I too live in a glass house and should not throw stones!
Father David writes that I tell the story of Bishop Emil Mihalik. As it happens, I was a guest at Bishop Emil�s consecration (and at the cocktail party memorable for the Latin reading of the Papal Bull). I well remember the high hopes and early promise of Bishop Emil�s episcopate. I cannot be certain after all these years, but I think that it was on that occasion that Father David and I first met.
Father David asks if we can experience the fullness of a human meal without partaking of dessert. In view of the larger discussion: the question might better be �can we experience the fullness of a human meal if no dessert is offered?� The answer is that on occasion, yes, we can. But if dessert is never offered at dinner, we will all agree that something is missing (as the little boy said on learning that there would be no dessert that evening �you mean I ate all that for nothing?�)! Even those two small synaptes do have a point � and it is interesting that the final version (as distinct from the absolutely final version) leaves out the two small synaptes but leaves in the prayers with which they are associated � and then prescribes that the ecphoneses shall be offered silently! There are certain occasions when we may omit the entire Enarxis � but if it were never used we would miss it. Why do those two small synaptes, which take little time, exercise Father David?
So far I note two basic points on which Father David and I disagree. Father holds that the time is ripe for a recasting of the Divine Liturgy, which is appropriately done by the Pittsburgh Metropolia. We differ there. Whether the proposed recasting of October 2004 fulfils Father Taft�s criteria which I quote on pp. 41-45 is a point of serious disagreement. Father David thinks that it does; my position is that it represents yet another attempt to stonewall the Ruthenian Recension.
Chapter 3 (on secrecy) seems to have struck a nerve, and Father David agrees that perhaps my position is right. He then suggests that secrecy was and is used to give the commission members greater courage to express their honest opinions. There is a case for that approach in a theoretical discussion. In a decision-making process, on a matter which will touch the deepest spiritual life of a substantial community, that argument is much weaker. There are tried and true ways of letting the substance of the argument be known to those interested without necessarily stating precisely who said exactly what. It is possible to circulate written papers on particular topics (if need be without giving the name of the author) and invite responses. There is no choice these days; one must attempt to ensure that the people involved know what is going on, and have ample opportunity to express themselves. A broad, free discussion can result in both the clergy and the faithful gaining a sense of �ownership� of the result � and that is no small advantage. Nowadays, with the use of the Internet, it would be possible to circulate such papers far and wide at little or no expense.
Father David cites the Nikonian reform � that tragedy resulted in numerous horrific martyrdoms, a schism which at its height separated the official Russian Church from 20 million faithful, who eventually succeeded in restoring their own hierarchy, a terrible persecution and, perhaps worst of all, a weakness and cynicism in Russian Orthodoxy which made it possible for Emperor Peter I to turn the official Church into an enslaved �Department� of the Russian government, unable even to convoke a plenary synod for over 200 years. I trust that upon reflection Father David will agree that this is not a model to follow.
Of course Liturgy is inherently conservative � I pointed that out myself in the book. But Father David�s stated position that �if action is not taken from above, nothing will happen.�If a change is proposed, the rank and file will automatically reject it, almost as a knee-jerk reaction� shows a striking contempt for the clergy and faithful. Given a peaceful opportunity for fair and open discussion, there are enough educated people in the Ruthenian Metropolia to keep the discussion on a reasonable level, realizing that while Liturgy is inherently conservative, it is not immobile and the immobilist position is unrealistic.
Father David writes that �many people do not even have the first clue as to what the Liturgy is supposed to be�. That is not an argument in favor of reform; having another upheaval and uproar will not teach such people what the Liturgy is supposed to be. Father David has demonstrated my point: the need for a patient, lengthy process of education and development. Archbishop Alexis van der Mensbrugghe, of blessed memory, often said that the time to introduce a change in the Liturgy is not when the experts think it should be done, but the time when our faithful are increasingly asking us �well, why don�t we do . . .� whatever it is. My book mentions Father Daniel Donovan. When he was in Old Forge, it was the time when what is now the OCA was starting to move the Liturgy into English. Father Daniel, who is nobody�s fool, preached in English but did the services in Church-Slavonic until the parish council formally asked him to begin serving in English as well, and assured him that the parish would provide the necessary books and other materials. Result: he had no trouble whatsoever with the move into English. Had he attempted to force the process, there could have been serious violence.
Father David argues passionately for the Divine Liturgy in the vernacular. But I have not in the least argued against it � to the contrary, I have been a vernacularist since the nineteen-fifties and have done considerable work on translations myself. He then links this matter to the question of the offering of the Anaphora aloud. As I asked in my book, so I ask again: did the recitation of the Canon of the Roman Mass aloud since Vatican II lead to the sort of results Father David wants? But anyway, I�ve devoted an entire 25-page chapter to this matter; I would ask Father David to re-read it with an open mind. The Anaphora is crucially important, not only for our age, but for every age, including the age to come. But it is a long way from that statement to the insistence that the Anaphora must always and everywhere be offered aloud. It is far more important that the Anaphora should be taught and the faithful brought to understand it.
Again Father David argues that a universal consultation would have precluded any action! Why? It might have meant a longer process, but that is no unbearable flaw. It seems truly strange that Father David has so little trust in the clergy and faithful of his own Local Church.
Father David would like to �table� the discussion of the �inclusive language� issue. That could easily have been accomplished � by refraining from introducing �inclusive language�. Has there truly been a massive demand from the clergy and faithful of the Pittsburgh Metropolia for �inclusive language�? I rather doubt it. But there is another book from another author in the pipeline, so I shall let the question rest for a while. However, Father David yet again mentions a mysterious letter from the Oriental Congregation � so long as that letter is not available for all to read, no one is obligated to take references to it with great seriousness.
I have devoted several chapters and many pages to specific criticisms of the translations of certain words and phrases. Father David responds to none of these criticisms, with the single exception of the matter of inclusive language. The same applies to rubrics � I devoted a 30-page chapter to rubrics, and the only comment from Father David is a brief mention of disagreement regarding the Royal Doors. Are we to take it that he agrees with me on everything else?
My thanks to Father David for one correction � any new edition of my book will have the date of 1924 for the establishment of the Pittsburgh Exarchate.
My book certainly makes the October 2004 �final version� available � and not before time � but, while I certainly accept responsibility for the decision to do that, it was not done purely on my own initiative. I was asked by several friends, including a fair number of clergy of the Pittsburgh Metropolia, to write a critique of the draft. I could scarcely have done that without letting the readers know what, precisely, I was critiquing. If that requires hubris, well, I have often been called a fool, but rarely have I been called a coward. The draft has nothing on it resembling any assertion of a copyright. Again, it purports on every page to be the �final version�. As for the availability of information, it was priests and faithful of the Pittsburgh Metropolia who appealed to me to write this book, not my own faithful in Dublin (where we do not serve in English anyway). If Father David would like to have a branch office in Dublin, well, that can be discussed! Meanwhile, Father David himself is always welcome to visit here.
But speaking of hubris, consider this. Father David actually writes that it is my thesis that �the Eastern Catholic Churches should be faithful to their own traditions and should distance themselves from the Orthodox as much as possible�!!!!! I am unable to believe that this is really what Father David intended to write, since there is absolutely nothing in my book, or in the rest of my published works, which justifies the attribution to me of the idea that �the Eastern Catholic Churches should � distance themselves from the Orthodox as much as possible�! Either this is a lapsus calami, or it is someone�s idea of a joke. In either case, I will appreciate an immediate retraction and apology.
But back to a more credible matter. It is, of course, true that the Eastern Catholic Churches (more specifically in this instance, the Greek-Catholic Churches) may and must act in response to the spiritual needs of their own faithful. One might ask whether a process of liturgical recasting which deliberately excludes any consultation with the faithful, or even with most of the clergy, is responding to much of anything, but never mind. We need not, in one sense, become �cardboard Orthodox�, trying to provide the appearance of Orthodoxy without the content (no doubt there are still a few such people around, but I have not met any in recent decades, thank God). If we are to make any sense even to ourselves, let alone to anyone else, the theology of our Liturgy must be our own theology � and if it isn�t, the answer is not to change the Liturgy but to allow the Liturgy to inform our theology. Father Cyril Korolevsky made that point very well indeed 79 years ago.
I certainly do not, to take only one example, advocate the �repristination� of the practice of receiving Holy Communion once a year at most! I could go on with a long list would be neither edifying nor useful. But to write, as I did (in accordance with documents I quoted) that our translations should be in reasonable conformity with Eastern Orthodox translations, that we should be cautious and unhurried in introducing changes in the Liturgy, that we should be conscious that we are, whether we like it or not, part of a much larger community, is not to argue in favor of the restoration of Jansenism.
Moreover, there is also the middle distance. As I wrote in my opening chapter, what the Pittsburgh Metropolia does will have an effect on the other Local Churches of our common tradition. This is all the more true in the context of the other Local Churches to whom the Ruthenian Recension applies (either in theory or in practice). For Pittsburgh simply to sail off on its own is a questionable procedure.
Repeatedly Father David opposes any suggestion of the practical use of the 1941 Ruthenian Recension Divine Liturgy of Saint John Chrysostom, but he never quite explains his objection. If he considers it pastorally unsuitable, has he taken into account what happens in parishes where it is used as part of a good pastoral program? If he considers it objectionable in itself, what are the bases of his objections?
Except for that one quote, which really is outrageous but which I strongly suspect is no more than a typographical error (probably the inadvertent omission of an intended negative adverb), I appreciate Father David�s review and look forward to continuing the discussion. If he cares to provide me with the later draft of June 2005, I shall be happy to rewrite the relevant chapters of my book. Meanwhile, he again has my thanks. Several people are undertaking to write reviews of the book, but Father David is the first to produce one. Who gives quickly, gives twice!
Serge Keleher
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Mar 2002
Posts: 7,461 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Mar 2002
Posts: 7,461 Likes: 1 |
Father, bless! Be assured of the prayers and support of me and many others in this vitally needed work - there has been no other forum or opportunity to make this vital (vital is not too strong a word) information and comments available considering the circumstances before us. I will be ordering the book post-haste. FDD
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jul 2002
Posts: 202
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jul 2002
Posts: 202 |
Unfortunately, the review that appears on my web site is an unfinished project. I announced that I would be posting it, and then when some went there and did not find anything, I decided to post what was done up to that point. So more will be coming. I do apologize to people, if in any way I implied that I do not have confidence in the people of our church. The reality is that I have received much support and encouragement from most of the people I meet. However, I say that only with trepidation, because I know on this Forum, where the official line is that everyone to a "man" is opposed to the IELC work, I will be "flamed" for saying that.
So, look for further updates on the review, about which I will keep you informed,
Father David
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
My thanks first to Diak (since he wrote first) with my hopes that he may enjoy the book. My thanks also to Father David. And if it's any consolation, I rather doubt that all the participants in this Forum, to which I am quite new myself, obviously, since I just registered today after the Administrator announced my book (for which I am also grateful) are unanimously opposed to the work of the Inter-Eparchial Liturgical Commission; in some other postings I've found several participants who are strongly supportive of the commission's work. But I'm no judge; the only thing I'm really aware of is the October 2004 draft.
If I may be allowed the point, I suspect that the impression of massive opposition on this Forum arises as a direct result of the absence of any other place where one may register one's criticisms in the assurance that someone will read them - even just the lurkers such as I was until a few hours ago!
Serge Keleher
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jan 2002
Posts: 2,010 Likes: 2
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jan 2002
Posts: 2,010 Likes: 2 |
Originally posted by Administrator: Stauropegion Press P.O. Box 11096 Pittsburgh, PA 15237-9998
I don't have anything to say about the Liturgy, but I have a question: What is "Stauropegion Press"? I've never heard of anything by this name in the US, but I have some old books printed by the "Stavropegial Institute" of Lvov (now Lviv)--are they related? Maybe Pittsburgh is the New Lviv? Dave
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,801 Likes: 34
John Member
|
|
John Member
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,801 Likes: 34 |
I thank Father David for letting us know that the work was still an �unfinished project�. It was brought to my attention only that the review was released. I reposted it so that it might be read by as many people as possible, in the interest of fairness. Had it been labeled �draft� I would have either not posted it or posted it with the title �draft�. I do take issue with Father David's belief that the entire Forum is opposed to IELC work. There are those on the Forum who have supported it. I myself have indicated that there is much good work hiding behind an inadequate standard. All that needs to be done to fix the problems is to return to an adequate standard and then to modify the work to adhere literally to that standard. [The standard, of course, being the Ruthenian recension (text and rubrics) and without the offensive gender neutral language.] I agree with Father David that the topic of gender neutral language is a difficult one. But he is the one who has placed it on the table, since he has led the commission to include such language in the texts of the Revised Liturgy. But then I am sure we will discuss these in more detail as we take the chapters one by one after people have a chance to order and receive their copies. I look forward to Father David�s completed review and will post it here for everyone to read. I will comment further at a later time. Admin 
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: May 2002
Posts: 2,941
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: May 2002
Posts: 2,941 |
... he has led the commission to include such language in the texts of the Revised Liturgy That's a new one; please explain.
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
Stauropegion Press is related to the Stauropegion Brotherhood, which has been in existence for over 400 years. The Stauropegion was set up in 1589 by the Patriarch of Constantinople, and managed to obtain a privileged position in the publication of liturgical books. In 1709, the Stauropegion entered into its very own communion with Rome. The Stauropegion continued to print books and hold various related programs until World War II, when first the Nazis and then the Communists confiscated their buildings and stopped all their publishing and educational work. Like so many other things, the Stauropegion continued in the underground, saving what could be saved in the way of books, icons and similar relics. For a time there was an effort in Chicago to revive the publishing work, but that ceased, for reasons which I don't know. Almost the last public appearance of the Stauropegion on its home ground occurred in 1939, when Blessed Nicholas (Charnetsky) presided at celebrations of the 350th anniversary and offered Pontifical Divine Liturgy at the Stauropegion Church of the Holy Dormition, in L'viv.
By a pleasant coincidence, when the Greek-Catholic Church was emerging from the underground, I happened to meet the remaining members in L'viv. They urged a revival of the publishing work in the diaspora, partly because it was not yet possible to begin such work in the then USSR and partly because the rapid development of modern printing technology meant that even if it had been possible to regain possession of the premises and equipment which had belonged to the Stauropegion before World War II, it would be unthinkable to use that equipment for printing again.
Should you visit L'viv (which is worth doing, by the way) you can see the exterior of the Stauropegion buildings - with the name "Stauropegion" chiselled deep into the lintel above the entrance to the complex. The Stauropegion Church is now in the hands of one of the autocephalous groups, although that may yet change. The Stauropegion Church is noteworthy for its architecture, its iconostasis (which came from another old church edifice in Western Ukraine and doesn't quite fit the dimensions of the Stauropegion Church, but so it goes) and in particular the stained-glass windows done by Kholodny, one of the early leaders of the 20th century revival of iconography. It's nearly miraculous that the church edifice was not seriously damaged during World War II.
Serge Keleher
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jul 2003
Posts: 564
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jul 2003
Posts: 564 |
Dear Fr. Keleher,
Thank you so much for writing this book. I was able to get my own copy and just finished reading it. I do hope that Fr. David or someone else on the committee that drafted the liturgy will go point by point and explain the translation choices.
And I think that the discussion of inclusive language must certainly be untabled, because there are clear theological issues at stake. I have asked Fr. David a few times in this forum to explain why the innacurate but inclusive "for us men and for our salvation" is preferred to the accurate "for us men" or "for us humans." While he is at it, he can explain why "Lover of us all" is preferred by the committee to "Lover of mankind" or, as Patriarch Gregorios says "who loves every human being," both of which are accurate renditions of philanthropos. There are more inclusive mistranslations, such as "fathers and brothers" becoming "brothers and sisters," that I would like to see explained as well. And why cannot my two daughters be called "handmaids of the Lord" when they receive communion?
I must say as a member of the laity, I have been made to feel like an idiot and have had my intelligence insulted by the debate on this issue. I recently spoke to two priests of our metropolia about the liturgy, and they told me that I shouldn't speak about it because I wasn't an expert, and I wasn't on the committee. Causa fina est. But I'm no idiot--I have a Ph.D. myself (in philosophy), know some Greek, and can tell when a translation is inaccurate or not, although I usually need to use a grammar and a lexicon.
I also resent very much Fr. David's assertion that "Unfortunately, most proponents of a masculine spirituality think this means putting women down. " I am a proponent of a masculine spirituality, as are most of my friends, and none of us think this means "putting women down." It is an argument by innuendo.
Finally, I am very disturbed by Fr. David's assertions about the Orthodox. He says "Dialogue with the Orthodox is very difficult for Eastern Catholics. Sometimes even moderate Orthodox want nothing to do with us, and barely tolerate our presence. Nothing that we can do will help reunion, except for us to voluntarily disband." This was most certainly not the sentiment of the attendees at the recent Orientale Lumen conference. Archbishop Vsevelod of the Ukrainian Orthodox Church specifically said that Eastern Catholics can and must serve as a bridge, a bridge between Orthodox and Catholics, a way for the West to learn about Eastern Christianity. We do have a role beyond tending to the current faithful. I dare say we might even wish to evangelize and grow!
I apologize if I have written with any vitriol. I blame the lateness of the hour and the sensitivity of the subject matter. Although I find myself in serious disagreement with Fr. David on many points, I must commend him for engaging those of us who are concerned about the new translation and revision of the liturgy. No one else on the committee has spoken up, but Fr. David has gamely taken the slings and arrows. God bless him.
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
Dear Brother in Christ,
Glad you like the book. It was an effort and a bit of work, but an enjoyable occupation.
As to inclusive language, I suggest patience for a short while - another book, from another author, is on the way and will discuss that issue at length.
The title of "handmaid" was very much sought after in the early Church, and the Holy Theotokos applied it to herself. So I also fail to grasp what can possibly be wrong with it.
No one can make you feel like an idiot unless you accept that judgement - so don't accept it! Neither ordination to the priesthood nor appointment to a committee can bestow infused knowledge on anyone. To tell you that you should not even speak about the Liturgy because you are not an "expert" (a problematic term in itself) and you are not on "the committee" smacks dangerously of elitism and gnosticism, both of which Father David disavows.
There are several negative jokes about committees - you probably know some of them yourself. A perennial favorite is the observation that a camel is a horse that was designed by a committee!
The claim that masculine spirituality means putting women down has no place in a serious discussion. Are we supposed to venerate only feminine saints?
Bishop Kallistos, who is no mean Orthodox theologian and enjoys the respect of much of the Orthodox world, has also said and written that the Greek-Catholics have a legitimate place and work to do in the encounter between Catholicism and Orthodoxy. Father David seems to have taken the negative thinking of some Orthodox as speaking for the whole of Orthodoxy.
Father David truly deserves recognition for engaging with the critics - one wonders where the remaining members of the committee are hiding.
Again, thanks for your compliment; I'm glad you like the book.
with every blessing,
Archimandrite Serge
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,191 Likes: 4
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,191 Likes: 4 |
I'm thankful for the two previous comments and have often wondered why the prevailing opinion seems to be that we are not a bridge between East and West. I suppose if two groups are stubborn enough nothing will assist them to safety.
I suspect the translation committees very insularity ("secrecy") has been its own worst weekness. One might successfully resist arrogance when one also isolates oneself but it is very difficult. But how does one lead if one ignores those he is to lead. How would a shepherd lead if he doesn't know his own sheep?
CDL
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
Dear Carson,
The experience of the late unlamented USSR bears you out. The Soviets did everything possible to isolate their people from the rest of the world, and succeeded to a significant extent. The result was that the USSR fell drastically behind in such areas of life as scientific achievement.
The very idea of saying, unrequested, "I know better than you do and therefore I shall decide what is good for you" does not readily succeed these days - even when it is solicited (as one does on asking one's physician for a diagnosis), one retains the right to seek a second opinion from another professional in the field.
Nowadays people tend to tolerate such chutzpah only from computer gurus, plumbers and auto mechanics.
Serge Keleher
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jan 2003
Posts: 11,003 Likes: 10
Moderator Member
|
|
Moderator Member
Joined: Jan 2003
Posts: 11,003 Likes: 10 |
Nowadays people tend to tolerate such chutzpah only from computer gurus, plumbers and auto mechanics. Very Funny and oh so true!!! :rolleyes: Dear Father Archimandrite Serge, Welcome to our forum! It is an honor to have you here. In Christ our Lord, Alice
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jul 2002
Posts: 202
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jul 2002
Posts: 202 |
Again, the statement that I am the responsible party for the "horizontal inclusive language" in the text is purely the Administrator's fantasy. Let me say it more plainly, it's not how it happened. I am in favor of some "horizontal inclusive language," but would prefer "Lover of Humankind," to "who loves us all." Of course, since I promised confidentiality in the proceedings, this will give a warrant for anyone to hold me responsible for whatever they think I should be held responsible for.
Fr. David
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,801 Likes: 34
John Member
|
|
John Member
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,801 Likes: 34 |
I will continue to disagree with Father David about him being the primary originator of both the use of gender neutral language and the revisions that take the proposed Revised Divine Liturgy away from the Ruthenian recension. I have often had occasion these past 10+ years to discuss the proposed new texts with many of our clergy whom I count as friends, including several members of the commission. It was clear from these discussions over many years that Father David was the originator of almost all of the changes. It was also clear that Father David approached the use of gender neutral inclusive language as something obvious and necessary. We can see some of this confirmed by Father David�s own statements in these discussions over the past few years. He has at least once expressed surprise that anyone would question the use of gender neutral inclusive language. 
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555 |
Originally posted by Father David: Again, the statement that I am the responsible party for the "horizontal inclusive language" in the text is purely the Administrator's fantasy. Let me say it more plainly, it's not how it happened. I am in favor of some "horizontal inclusive language," but would prefer "Lover of Humankind," to "who loves us all." Of course, since I promised confidentiality in the proceedings, this will give a warrant for anyone to hold me responsible for whatever they think I should be held responsible for.
Fr. David Again I will iterate that the grammatical construction of "Lover of..." ANY kind relegates said Lover to the adjunctive status of modifyer or verbal adornment for the Beloved. That is lousy theology. Forget the inclusivity or lack thereof in this grammatical mode of translation. It is the theology and the mystagogy that is at stake here. It is the I AM who calls the beloved that should be the initiator of the action of calling, with the beloved responding. That cannot happen in the particular grammar of adornment for the Beloved that you prefer here. The Beloved is liturgically NEVER humankind!! The Beloved in the Liturgy must ALWAYS be the Bridegroom, and "Lover of MANKIND" destroys the true liturgical symmetry of the entire liturgy. It closes with a whimper that which should close with a Glory! to the One who loveth all!! Now that is a grammatical charge, a theological charge and thereby one that can be dealt with in its objective reality rather than by subjective assertion or "preference"!! I'd like to see you address it substantially. Eli
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2004
Posts: 856
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2004
Posts: 856 |
Originally posted by Elitoft: It closes with a whimper that which should close with a Glory! to the One who loveth all!!
I'm confused - (a) certainly Christ is referred to as the Bridegroom; are you also saying that only Christ can be called Beloved? and (b) Are you suggesting that "the One who loveth (or loves?) all" would be an appropriate translation of philanthropos, and that the problem is not the omission of "man", but the use of "lover"? In puzzlement, Jeff
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555 |
Originally posted by ByzKat: Originally posted by Elitoft: [b] It closes with a whimper that which should close with a Glory! to the One who loveth all!!
I'm confused - (a) certainly Christ is referred to as the Bridegroom; are you also saying that only Christ can be called Beloved? and (b) Are you suggesting that "the One who loveth (or loves?) all" would be an appropriate translation of philanthropos, and that the problem is not the omission of "man", but the use of "lover"?
In puzzlement, Jeff [/b]I have said that the difficulty in this particular phrase in the context of the Divine Liturgy is theological not genderific. I have said quite strongly that the --Subject--Actor--Master--Lord--Beloved--Christ--God-- should not --at this point in the Liturgy-- become an adjunctive to the beloved, but should be the ONE who calls to us and to whom we can reply in faith and love: "We thank you, -Master [Beloved] who loveth mankind-, Benefactor of our souls, for having today made us worthy of your heavenly and immortal mysteries. Make straight our paths, establish us in your fear, guard our life...etc." Eli
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
Φιλανθρωποσ - This term is discussed relatively briefly in the present book, because as a footnote (16 on p. 56, to be precise) in the book indicates, I devoted about six pages to this term in an article in Logos: A Journal of Eastern Christian Stuides in 1998 - please read that article if you wish the fuller discussion, including the Biblical background of this word. The desire for "inclusive language" adds to the difficulty of translation of this and other important terms.
Just who took the decision to use "inclusive language" in the draft is not a question which particularly interests me - the ideas, not the persons, are what count. I deplore the decision, regardless of whether it was made by my own brother (which is most unlikely, since he is a lawyer in Connecticut who is probably unaware of the existence both of the draft and of my book!) or by someone whom I have never heard of.
Serge Keleher
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555 |
Originally posted by Serge Keleher: Φιλανθρωποσ - This term is discussed relatively briefly in the present book, because as a footnote (16 on p. 56, to be precise) in the book indicates, I devoted about six pages to this term in an article in Logos: A Journal of Eastern Christian Stuides in 1998 - please read that article if you wish the fuller discussion, including the Biblical background of this word. The desire for "inclusive language" adds to the difficulty of translation of this and other important terms.
Just who took the decision to use "inclusive language" in the draft is not a question which particularly interests me - the ideas, not the persons, are what count. I deplore the decision, regardless of whether it was made by my own brother (which is most unlikely, since he is a lawyer in Connecticut who is probably unaware of the existence both of the draft and of my book!) or by someone whom I have never heard of.
Serge Keleher Taft, Lash, Samra, Petras and Keleher make for a probable powerhouse of an edition, but I still don't have the budget to order research materials at will. Could you summarize your comments for us here if it is possible to do so without loosing important meaning? Eli
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
I doubt it, to be honest. I tend to write fairly closely. Φιλανθρωπια is a classical Greek word, found in both Xenophon and Plato, but also in the Old Testament (LXX, of course) and the New Testament. Go through the references and it becomes clear that this is a regal virtue. It progresses to become a divine virtue, and finally a Messianic virtue. Father Taft discusses it in at least two separate articles. Adrian Fortescue noticed that Saint John Chrysostom was particularly fond of this expression.
Relevant here is a line from Chesterton: Saint Francis was a lover of God and he was really and truly a lover of men, possibly a much rarer mystical vocation . . . Saint Francis did not love humanity, but men; he did not love Christianity but Christ.
But unless you are quite satisfied look up the article and trace my references. I'm afraid there is no substitute for that process.
Serge Keleher
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555 |
Originally posted by Serge Keleher: I doubt it, to be honest. I tend to write fairly closely. Φιλανθρωπια is a classical Greek word, found in both Xenophon and Plato, but also in the Old Testament (LXX, of course) and the New Testament. Go through the references and it becomes clear that this is a regal virtue. It progresses to become a divine virtue, and finally a Messianic virtue. Father Taft discusses it in at least two separate articles. Adrian Fortescue noticed that Saint John Chrysostom was particularly fond of this expression.
Relevant here is a line from Chesterton: Saint Francis was a lover of God and he was really and truly a lover of men, possibly a much rarer mystical vocation . . . Saint Francis did not love humanity, but men; he did not love Christianity but Christ.
But unless you are quite satisfied look up the article and trace my references. I'm afraid there is no substitute for that process.
Serge Keleher Certainly. I understand. But this does confirm some of what I imagined that you've done with the word or title or as you say royal virtue, and I can wait a bit now for my public library's ILL to get me the article or a copy of it. I am not sure that anything that you've said in the article would change my mind about the particular place in the Divine Liturgy that is of concern to me. That's what I was looking to see. I have no real difficulty with an Akathistos built around Lover of Man or other uses of the word translated into this phrase, or a similar Lover of Mankind or Humankind in other prayer settings as it might seem fit. But I certainly do cringe when addressing the Master of us all in those final moments of the liturgy and in that particular prayer, using it outside of its acceptable upper-case, honorific form of address. I do much appreciate your use of Chesterton in this context as well!! Thank you. Eli
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
Anyone whose budget does not allow him to spend unlimited amounts on research materials has my complete sympathy - I'm not Mr. Moneybags myself, and I have every reason to be grateful to two particularly good libraries in Dublin.
But there is an additional trick to keep in mind. Make friends with the librarians, and try to obtain whatever you need via Inter-Library Loan. This often works, and can save you serious money.
My own latest book is probably not yet in the sort of libraries which would do that, unfortunately for those who want to read it!
Serge Keleher
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jul 2002
Posts: 202
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jul 2002
Posts: 202 |
I reiterate that I was not primarily responsible for either the introductioin of nor wording of inclusive language as it appears in the latest working documents of the IELC. This is my last word on the subject, I am not lying, but I will not respond further on this subject. I am posting a new version of my review of Fr. Serge's book. It is still incomplete, though I hope to finish in the next few days. In this format, footnotes are lost, but are available on my web site, www.davidpetras.com. [ davidpetras.com.] "Contents copyright � 2006. All rights reserved." I am copyrighting the review, as some recommended to me in private messages. However, certainly on this site, there are no restrictions, and whatever I say can be quoted for the sake of comment. This is just for the sake of outside publication. Serge Keleher, Studies on the Byzantine Liturgy - I. The Draft Translation: A Response to the Proposed Recasting of the Byzantine-Ruthenian Divine Liturgy of Saint John Chrysostom. (Pittsburgh: Stauropegion Press, 2006). 280 pp. Plus Appendix. Since this volume has been made available to all the priests of the Pittsburgh Metropolia, I feel that it is important to also make available to them a review of the book. The sub-title explains the real reason for the book: to oppose this translation. As a member of the Commission that has drafted the translation, it is even more imperative, therefore, to present a defense of their work. It should be noted, before beginning, that the October 2004 draft is not the most current. Another draft was issued June 4, 2005, which will modify some of Fr. Keleher�s remarks. Chapter 1 is an apologia (defense) of the author�s right to critique the translation. I certainly would not deny him that right. He admits (p. 11) that the original Ruthenian Recension (by the Sacred Congregation for Oriental Churches, Rome, 1941, in Church Slavonic, but not cited in this chapter, he refers to the translation of that text by the Pittsburgh Metropolia in 1964/65)) can be revised, but accurately states the question of whether the Proposed Draft is an appropriate revision (p. 12) One might ask the further question whether his critique meets the principles of constructive or destructive criticism. On p. 10, he quotes Archbishop Quinn, who defines destructive criticism as �divisive, intemperate, competitive, blind to a larger vision, and without reverence for authority.� (P. 10) Chapter 2 is entitled �The Controversy and its Historical Setting. This chapter contains much valuable information. In regard to the interchange between Bishop Daniel Ivancho and the Oriental Congregation in 1953, the Congregation granted part of what the Bishop asked for, precisely because these particular practices were not latinizations, except for the very troublesome consumation of the gifts during the hymn, �May our mouth be filled... � This has been corrected in the newest proposal. The Congregation granted him only what he asked for - a temporary dispensation, though no time limit is mandated. In reality, the only really important issue remaining from this is the question of when the Royal Doors should be opened and closed. We will return to this question. Fr. Keleher then tells the story of Bishop Emil Mihalik. I was a participant in that story. Fr. Keleher sees it as the promulgation of the 1941 Liturgicon, and indeed, that was the goal of Bishop Emil, depending on his advisors, chiefly Fr. Eugene Chromoga and Fr. Victor Herberth. At the time, I was a young priest, recently returned from studies in Rome. This also was my vision. One problem of interpretation ever since, however, is the fact that Bishop Emil did promulgate it in what was then labeled as a �pastoral fashion.� Most of the litanies were made optional, that is, they retained the same status as previous systems. Even in the primitive days, before and after the 1941 Roman recension, priests felt obliged by the law to say all the litanies, only they did them silently. Sometimes, as at the small litanies, the faithful would chant the responses, �Lord, have mercy; Lord, have mercy; To you, O Lord. Amen.� It is difficult for us today to understand the legalistic mentality of those times. Today, if litanies are not said, they are not said, even silently. The net result was that, even if the 1986 promulgation of the Ruthenian recension - and it was seen as such - did not make the recitation of the litanies �facultative,� it nonetheless had the positive effect of making more of the litanies public than Bishop Emil�s 1970 promulgation. It is at this point that Fr. Keleher begins his attack on the latest efforts to promulgate the Ruthenian recension. On p. 40, he moves from history to speculation. He quotes Fr. Lambert Beauduin to say that one must experience a Liturgy before one can reform it. This, he then claims, is why one must celebrate the 1941 Liturgicon before reforming it. Of course, Lambert Beauduin was not referring to the 1941 Liturgicon, nor probably to any discrete written text. To �experience a Liturgy� would certainly mean to participate in it and in the ways it brings us to God. One could truly experience the Byzantine Divine Liturgy - even the 1941 version of it - without some of the litanies - that is, the prayers, the hymns, the rubrics, the incense, the colors and light, the word of God and the taste of bread and wine become the Body and Blood of Christ. Here I must digress a bit from the review of his book, and I apologize. One of the problems I see from this whole affair is that the claim is being made that nothing else but the literal execution of a certain written text will suffice. This is, then, a textual problem, and one that leads to different conclusions depending on the premises from which you begin. Meditate on this: can you experience a human meal, the organic foodstuffs, the table conversation, the refreshment of the body, without having dessert? Can one come to faith in the resurrection of Christ without reading the Lukan account? One may well truly experience the beauty and the grace of the Ruthenian Byzantine Liturgy without hearing the two small litanies between the antiphons and, indeed, I have seen that happen many times. Yes, there is a problem in what you can omit and what must be there, but we can discern this, for that is why we are human beings inspired by God. We can make these kinds of decisions. The Divine Liturgy is for us, we are not for the Divine Liturgy. We might even be able to fulfill the vocation of the Church to be faithful to our Eastern heritage without saying the two small litanies. We are not slaves of the text to that degree. Fr. Keleher ends the chapter on history with a long quotation from Fr. Taft.(pages 41-45). The quotation is solid and beautiful. It rings quite true and mentions a number of important Eastern litrurgical practices that must be experienced for it to be true and authentic. In chapter 6, pp. 131-133, Fr. Keleher lists what he likes about the 2004 draft. This list is small, but it touches on some of the points made by Fr. Taft. The basic disagreement remains - I think that the Liturgy as envisioned by the Metropolitan Council of Hierarchs does respond to Fr. Taft�s challenge, finally, and even in details. The problem is that it does not meet Fr. Keleher�s criteria. Chapter 3 deals with �the process of secrecy.� No one likes to be kept in darkness about a process that is going on, and this has been the case with the deliberations of the Inter-eparchial Liturgy Commission for about ten years now. Perhaps he is right and there has been too much secrecy. It was the method decided upon in order to encourage the members to greater courage to express their honest opinions. The more cynical might grumble, �to protects their asses.� I did not like working under such secrecy, and more openness might have defused much of the criticism pouring out now. The opinions of the people, though, were not totally ignored. More than half the members of the Commission are pastors, who, it is felt, would be in sympathy with the people�s needs and desires. Though the complaint might be made that this is not adequate, that the people should speak for themselves, nonetheless, it was not therefore completely ignored. At the same time, the tempest that has been raised did teach me a little about human nature and secrecy. In the Roman Church, liturgical reform is carried on from above, the central authority commissions new books, and then they are promulgated to begin on a fixed date. When this occurs, though, there is usually an uproar, but eventually the Church conforms (well, more or less, which proves there is a process of reception). It has been pointed out by some that this doesn�t happen in the Eastern Church, though the Studite reform of the office, the Niconian reforms and the Moghilan reform might indicate otherwise). In each case, though, after a period of reception, the reform itself is accepted as the normative text. Thus, Rome found it difficult to reform the Tridentine reform (the Vatican reform is still in a period of reception). At the same time, I have learned that if action is not taken from above, nothing will happen. Liturgy is inherently conservative. If people don�t relate to the Liturgy any longer, they usually don�t call for a reform, they just drift away. If a change is proposed, the rank and file will automatically reject it, almost as a knee-jerk reaction. This was the pattern we have seen in 1965. The Divine Liturgy was translated into English, this was a major reform which changed the liturgical experience of the people decisively for all time. There was an uproar. Eventually, it was accepted, after a fashion, and, now, when the situation is being reviewed, there is another uproar. The point is that if you open the process to all people, nothing will ever be able to be properly addressed. This is not disrespectful of the people�s position. The Liturgy is for the people, which includes the clergy, who do not cease being a part of the people by their ordination. The reality of the praying Church is that anyone, even with the most rudimentary knowledge of theology, is a part of this praying Church, as St. John Chrysostom so often eloquently witnessed. A problem found in all the story of the Church, but especially today when a business or technological education predominates and very little theological knowledge or formation is given, is that the people do not have a formal knowledge of the Liturgy (while they may well have a very deep experiential knowledge) and are, in truth, ignorant of teleology of the Liturgy or of some of the potential that the Liturgy has to bring them closer to God. If I tell them, �if you hear the presbyteral prayers,� you will understand the Liturgy better, they may say, �what are these �presbyteral prayers.�� If they actually hear them, then they may understand better. I have confidence that people will respond to good liturgy sincerely celebrated. The fact remain that while many people experience the Liturgy in a healthy way, others do not, nor want their experience to be challenged. Some people do not even have the first clue what the Liturgy is supposed to be. Experts are needed - perhaps not so much to lead us into a new land, but to save us from our own folly. I would hold that some liturgical reform is desperately needed. We no longer live in Niconian Russia - we have experienced the rise of technology, the atomic bomb, the holocaust of the Jews, and, indeed, of many peoples, the devastation of World Wars, we cry to God from our hearts. How can this people be reunited with their God? The Byzantine Church has remained aloof from these problems. In Russia and Greece, the major Byzantine territories, the translation of the Liturgy into the vernacular is being resisted - even by the people, who perhaps cry, �do not bring us into contact with these problems, keep it obscure.� We need, however, to experience the mystery of God�s redemption. If the Liturgy is to speak to us, it must be in our language, and it is clear from the very structure of the Liturgy, that when it �goes� into the vernacular, the structure is going to change. This is why you have �pastors� in the church, to help guide the people. Our shepherds have taken into account the needs of the people and have made a very reasoned response to help guide them to God, based on the authentic liturgical experience of our church. They have made the determination that the presbyteral prayers, which especially express the anamnetic aspect of the Liturgy - that is, that we are remembering our Lord Jesus Christ, in our midst, is important and crucial for our age. Fr. Keleher, of course, thinks differently, cf. Chapter 11. A universal consultation would have precluded any action from the beginning. I feel that a limited consultation might have been profitable, but this was not the path chosen. I can understand from the present reaction why the shepherds are gun-shy. Even so, the process was not elitist or gnostic. When the promulgation is made, the Liturgy will be explained - both to priests and people. I myself have written a book, which has been printed but not yet released, but which has been public in the newspaper articles. There will also be visual aids. My only regret is that this project is moving so slow that it has given some an opportunity ot condemn the Liturgy before it is even given a hearing. Chapter 4 addresses what is probably the greatest sticking point among conservative member of the Church, the use of �Inclusive Language.� I personally would prefer to table this discussion, not because I�m right or wrong, but because it is utterly impossible to discuss it in these transitional times without extreme - and I mean �extreme� - emotion. I am not sure that the Church has yet given us the guidance that we need on this point. This is not to criticize the Church, perhaps it just takes more time for the real issue to emerge, there has to be some �text� in which the Spirit can write clearly. The proceedings of the Liturgy Commission are confidential, so I speak only of myself, and that this is a controversy which has swirled around me and in which I have not taken a leadership position. The commission are not out and out feminists, that is not the issue. However, in his book, Fr. Keleher has pointed ten instances of discrete horizontal �inclusive language.� I will speak of these only generally. I would first like to note that the letter from the Oriental Congregation recommended some use of horizontal inclusive language, which, I suppose, shows that Rome is not as monolithic as we would suppose. Some have suggested, of course, that the Oriental Congregation is wrong on this point and should conform itself to other dicasteries, but I would guess that this would mean that the other dicasteries could also be wrong. As mentioned, one cannot get into this without �extreme� emotion. In my personal opinion, since we believe that God saves both men and women, we should say this more often. In the Byzantine Liturgy, one of the main problems is the term �lover of mankind,� Philanthropos, �mankind� being labeled as a sexist term. This could actually be easily solved, saying simply �Lover of humankind.� It means exactly the same thing, avoids gender exclusivity, adds one syllable, and is not a �neologism,� since it has been around since the sixteenth century, as the Oxford English Dictionary has pointed out. Of course, it is not possible to propose this without �extreme� emotion, and those opposed to inclusive language generally go ballistic at this suggestion. Why? I think because it is an easy fix. They don�t want an easy fix, but to force �feminists � to use more circuitous language that can be more easily ridiculed. �Humankind� then is rejected as bowing to the �feminist agenda.� The critics point out that �loving us all,� is ambiguous, and as much as I am in sympathy with the problem, I think fairly that it is a double standard. �Man� can be ambiguous also, but the critics say that it�s always clear from �context.� As clear, I think, from �context,� as �lover of us all.� The divine title philanthropos is particularly a Byzantine problem, and it occurs so frequently. If there is going to be such trouble over the gender problem, I would propose that we simply use �lover of humankind,� and in other cases conform to what has been approved for the Roman Catholic Church in America. It is undoubtedly too late for this suggestion, however. What should one say about �feminism.� I would certainly hold to a sound theology, which would hold that men and women, as human persons, are equal in dignity and redemption but not in role. In the world today, however, gender roles are changing. This bodes massive sociological realignments. Whenever this happens, there is social displacement, even violence. When America faced the problem of slavery and thus of social realignment in the nineteenth century, it led to one of the most bloody wars in history. This is perhaps the reason for �extreme� emotion. We cannot have a physical war between men and women. In time, I think, things will settle down again. The world has changed, and the �text,� the language by which we govern our relationships, has also changed. The Pittsburgh Metropolia, nor the Oriental Congregation, nor for that matter the Holy See, has control over the language used in the world. This is the problem that the Church has not adequately faced. The problem is not the biblical or theological or liturgical language, the problem is the secular language, and as much as we would like to say that the Church is free from all secular influence, that it is the Church�s duty to preach to the world and not vice versa, this ignores the Church�s mission to proclaim the gospel to all peoples. We just have not become aware yet what it might mean to English-speaking secular men and women in the twenty-first century. I have faith that a road will be found in which we can reach out with the gospel to all people. This might mean some horizontal inclusive language. As much as the Church would like to close the book on this change of �text� in the modern world, ministers on the grass roots level feel the problem, and so inclusive language is used in everyday and liturgical discourse whether the official Church allows it or not. This is true in Orthodoxy as well as Catholicism. There is in the background another problem that has not been addressed. This is related, but getting off-topic a bit, so I�ll just mention it. As any real pastor knows, the church is dominated by women. What is needed is a masculine spirituality to attract more men. Unfortunately, many proponents of a masculine spirituality think this means putting women down. I think the central spirituality of men is fatherhood, either spiritual or physical. The role of a father is to bring out the best in the potentiality of his children. In regard to physical children, sometimes fathers abuse this by forcing their own image on them. Fathers frequently do not know how to relate to their daughters or their wives, or how to bring out their best potential. I tell my seminarians over and over again, if the church says that the priesthood is a male role, then you must be a spiritual father to the women under your pastoral care. You must bring out their best spiritual potential, not put them down, but men often do not know how to do this. Our culture does not teach this. The challenge to priests and fathers in these days is unbelievably high pressure, so it is no wonder that men sometimes �crack,� and become abusers. Chapter 5. �The Divine Liturgy of our Holy Father John Chrysostom.� The author first expects full information and responsibility for a text that was not intended for general circulation, and which he has made available on his own cognizance. To expect full responsibility for a text intended only for interior circulation certainly requires a good deal of chutzpah. Information and formation on this new text is being made available (cf. above) to the priests and faithful of the Metropolia. Unfortunately, we do not have a branch office in Dublin. [p. 71, the Exarchate was established in 1924, not 1925.] Most of chapter 5 consists of quotations from various documents: the commentary on the Decree on the Eastern Catholic Churches, by Neophytos Edelby; other commentaries by Victor Pospishil and Ignatius Dick; the Decrees on the Eastern Catholic Churches and the Decree on Ecumenism; the Code of Canons of the Eastern Churches; the liturgical Instruction of the Oriental Congregation of January 6, 1996, and others. Most of the material is to buttress his thesis that the Eastern Catholic Churches should be faithful to their traditions and should distance themselves from the Orthodox as little as possible. For Keleher, as applied to the Ruthenian Liturgy, this would mean following the 1941 Sluzhebnik in all exactitude, though he does allow for occasional exceptions. One cannot disagree with these documents, and I would reaffirm the principle of fidelity to our Eastern heritage. Since the Eastern Church is mostly Orthodox, that would include a fidelity also to Orthodox principles of Liturgy. This would be a given, and I would probably extol the 1941 Ruthenian Sluzhebnik even more than Keleher as a magnificent work of scholarship, a jewel of Byzantine liturgical history, and an accomplishment which cannot be given enough praise. Indeed, in my priesthood, I have striven to make it my ultimate model, and to eliminate all latinizations from Ruthenian practice. I have not always been successful, and the most serious latinization in my opinion is the use of pre-cut particles rather than the comminution of the ahnec (lamb) for Holy Communion. I do not hold with Fr. Keleher, however, that fidelity to the 1941 Sluzhebnik necessarily includes reciting all the litanies. The next problem I would address is that of ecumenism. In general, the See of Rome wants us to be as faithful as possible to our Eastern heritage, so that the Orthodox will not be scandalized by latinizations. Again, I have no difficulty in fidelity to Orthodoxy, but since becoming actively involved with the official dialogue (the North American Orthodox Catholic Theological Consultation) since 1983, I have acquired a new sensitivity to our relationships with the Orthodox Churches. On the ecumenical level, the method of uniatism to unite our two churches has been disavowed. This means, certainly, no piecemeal unions with parts of Eastern Churches and no proselytism. It does not mean that the Eastern Churches in union with Rome must cease to exist, nor, and this is important, cease to act for the spiritual needs and welfare of their own faithful. The original vision of Rome saw us as a tool to unity, as a bridge to Orthodoxy, but the �bridge theory� has fallen with the disavowal of uniatism, if, indeed, it could have ever been effective with the bulk of the Orthodox Church. There is, of course, a variety of opinions about the Eastern Catholic Churches among the Orthodox, and all of these opinions are more or less negative. The most negative is that we Eastern Catholics are a betrayal of Orthodoxy, an abomination upon the face of the earth, and that any attempt to look like Orthodox is the tool of proselytism on our part. We should simply become the Roman Catholics that we are. Other more moderate Orthodox are much more realistic. They know that the present-day �Uniates� are not the ones who betrayed Orthodoxy, and they look forward to our return to Orthodoxy. The first group, naturally, would be totally uninterested as to what we do liturgically, its all a sham, Roman Catholicism in Orthodox clothing. The second group are often interested in the liturgical life of our churches, but it would never form a motivation for their reunion with Rome. So this vision, that if we are good and faithful to our Orthodox heritage, we will foster reunion, is completely baseless. To put it in common language, �it ain�t gonna happen.�� Dialogue with the Orthodox is very difficult for Eastern Catholics. Sometimes even moderate Orthodox want nothing to do with us, and barely tolerate our presence. Nothing that we can do will help reunion, except for us to voluntarily disband. Why, then, should we be faithful to our Eastern heritage? I find the answer in that all-important second principle: we have the right to act for the spiritual needs and welfare of our people. We should be faithful to our Eastern tradition because it is our heritage. We should be faithful because it is good and true and beautiful and the expression of our spiritual health. Rome has often seen us as a tool, but we have a dignity in ourselves, we are nobody�s tool. This means, on a practical level, we can act for our own welfare in liturgical matters. Don�t worry, it will neither hurt not harm ecumenism. In fact, it might be the best possible course of action, because at least then the Orthodox will see we have a dignity in our faith, that we are a Church that can make Christian decisions. We also have the advantage of excellent scholarship on liturgical matters, which can be used for our advantage. My conclusion is that the most Orthodox thing we can do is act for our own spiritual welfare. However, what it seems to me is that there are some who want to take away our independence and enslave it to a vacuous and ineffective ecumenical program. By not allowing for our own dignity, they make us the ultimate �uniates,� a self-proclaimed tool to try to win over the Orthodox. Father Keleher then turns his attention (pages 117-127) to a number of discrete issues: the introduction of the Anaphora of St. James, the public recitation of the Anaphora, pontifical Liturgies, concelebrations, extraordinary ministers of Communion, liturgical and street dress of Eastern clerics. Since little of this has to do with the text of what he calls the �proposed recasting,� and despite the temptation to a liturgiologist to comment at length on each point, I will skip to Chapter 7. His comments on reciting the Anaphora aloud are, of course, relevant, but I will return to that in my comments on chapter 11. I have already mentioned that we disagree on the stage of the process of the �recasting, � and his positive comments in chapter 6. Chapter 7 is quite brief, and calls for the restoration, as least, of the full Third Antiphon as found in the textus receptus. The 1941 Sluzhebnik, intended for the use of the priest and deacon, does not include the texts of the Antiphons, so this is a problem for more recent editions intended for people�s and cantor�s use. The disagreement between the author and the Inter-eparchial Liturgy Commission working draft is obvious, and I have no subtle background to add. Chapter 8 then turns to a more minute examination of the working draft. Chapter 8 deals with problems of rubrics and chapter 9 with problems of text. In chapter 8, a short philosophical discussion of the lack of need for absolute uniformity is concluded with the observation that Bishop Nicholas (Elko) had a �campaign� against the Ordo celebrationis. He then turns his attention to some of these details, and I follow his enumeration. 1) deals with the question of the opening and closing of the Royal Doors. In general, the Greek Church opens the Royal Door for the Divine Liturgy, while the Slavs keep them closed except when you have to go in and out of them. In 1953, the Oriental Congregation gave Bishop Daniel (Ivancho) a temporary reprieve from the Slav practice. This is not a question of �latinization,� since the Roman liturgical worship space has no doors between the holy table (altar) and the congregation. However, the Liturgy Commission and the Council of Hierarchs has extended this �reprieve,� on the basis that it is a genuine Byzantine usage (albeit Greek) and the �zeitgeist� is more generally for openness. I tend to think that keeping the celebration behind closed doors is more of a clericalization than shutting the doors, though waiting until the Little Entrance to open the doors would not be too obtrusive. 2) requires no comment. 3) introduces the issue that the working draft had more elaborated rubrics and titles for sections of the Liturgy, as, for example, �Great Synapte.� The titles were added only to indicate more clearly the structure of the Liturgy. Since they have no effect on the celebration whatsoever, and would probably be welcome in the people�s book, I can ascertain no issue here. (Cf. Also 11)The original rubrics were very jejune. I don�t think this was for the cause of more freedom in rubrics, but to keep the books smaller. The Liturgy Commission felt that today the rubrics need to be spelled out in more detail, not to restrict the celebrants, but to help them know what to do. The deacon is, at any rate, going to go to his �usual place.� This just spells it out. This is probably a partial reason why an ordo celebrationis was published in 1944. 4) was dealt with under the antiphons section. 5) the response should be reintroduced. Readers usually respond, �And to your spirit,� anyhow. 6) This incensation honors the gospel, about to be read. In the Liturgies, incensations have tended towards uniformity, always incensing everything, as at the beginning of the service as a sign of purification. This was a conscious decision to focus the incensation on the gospel itself, which are words written in a book. They do not stay in the book, but are proclaimed aloud for the hearing of the people. Therefore, those who hear the word are also censed. 7) to 10) deal with the Great Entrance. The rubrics as written here reflect more common practices today. I will not quibble about these points, but I see no major theological issue here. Certainly, to carry the discos on the head is no longer common practice, though I hear some are trying to restore it. I follow my teachers� opinion here, that the purpose of this was to balance the diskos, which in Haghia Sophia could be huge. You can still see examples of these very large diskoses in Dumbarton Oaks in Washington, though I have also seen very large diskoses in use in the present-day Russian Church. [The proper term for this is �diskos,� or �discos,� not �diskarion..� The author here seems influenced by the Greek suffix �-ion� indicating a �thing,� such as �poterion,� �adrinking thing,� or epitrachilion,� a �thing around the neck,� or �phelonion,� etc. However, here the word model is rather �asteriskos,� the �little star,� placed over the bread in the �diskos,� which is not an �asteriscarion.� I apologize for going off-topic, but the term bothers me.] 11) -12). The author shows here that he understands the discussion concerning the title of the prayer. He then calls it the �correct� title. I do not want to quibble about this, for it is certainly the traditional title. However, there might be sufficient reason to modify this if it helps the celebrant and/or people understand the intent of the prayer, �bring us to your holy altar, enable us to offer gifts and spiritual sacrifices ... � A similar comment might be made about the profession of faith. Again, the placement of the title does not affect the celebration in any way, but might help us to see that this is indeed a liturgical unit, that our faith is not simply an intellectual exercise, but a unity in love. 13) The placing of the words, �The doors! The doors!� in brackets was done because it was felt it was an archaism. Many priests omit the words even without brackets. I myself say these words, as a reminder that we now enter the point of the ancient disciplina arcana. However, the Commission felt differently, and even I do not discern a major theological/ecumenical issue here. 14) The commemoration of the various classes of saints and of the Theotokos is a commemoration of the dead. The Theotokos died, though now she is glorified in heaven. The Divine Liturgy is offered for the Theotokos and all saints, for they are saved by virtue of our Lord�s death on the Cross and resurrection, though, from our perspective, this is already an accomplished fact. Incensation is always done for the deceased, as evidenced by the deacon�s continuing the incensation at this point, �and he mentions the names of the departed for whom he wishes to pray.� 15) The aitesis before the Our Father may be prayed in its entirety. This is an option. The author recommends retaining both instances of the aitesis (after the Great Entrance and before the Our Father,) though not making a great point of it, as an opportunity for using different languages. Dual language litanies, however, are quite rare, and if done, there are numerous other ways to accomodate them. Though I do not recommend this, I recently attended a Greek Liturgy where the shorter phrases were repeated in both English and Greek. The first aitesis is suppressed as Fr. Taft recommended. At any rate, the question posed is peripheral, since if the Liturgy were to be celebrated in Church Slavonic, there would be no translation issues. 16) seems to be a very trivial point. 17) criticizes the working draft for placing the rubric after the Oir Father rather than before. Of course, rubrical inversions like this occur, as, for example, the rubric for the deacon to say �Lord, have mercy,� at each incision of the ahnec at the Rite of Preparation, given only after the priest has done the incisions! Here it is the problem of where to place a rubric when there are two possibilities. Maybe it would have been better to place it earlier, but, at any rate, one reads the rubrics before the Liturgy is celebrated. If one celebrates reading the rubrics as you go along, it will be a very long celebration indeed. 18) It is now the common practice in the Pittsburgh Metropolia for the priest and people to say the Prayer before Communion together before the priest partakes. The period of silence alluded to here is not as long as Fr. Keleher makes it out to be. That �the Byzantine Liturgy does not appreciate silent periods,� (page 158) is a generalization. Certainly during the Great Entrance of the Presanctified a silent period is prescribed, and there is rarely a problem at this point of the Liturgy of St. John Chrysostom. 19) The deacon does not receive before the priest, but the priest gives the deacon the Holy Body before taking it himself, as he only has two hands. (20) seems to be a trivial complaint. 21) In common practice, the particles are pre-cut and there is no comminution. I would like to see the restoration of the distribution of Communion from the ahnec (lamb), in fulfillment of the Holy Apostle Paul�s words, �Because the loaf of bread is one, we, though many, are one body, for we all partake of the one loaf. (1 Corinthians 10:17)� The author here seems to want to complicate the situation, though we elsewhere get chided for expanding rubrics. The author also seems to want the rubrics for the transfer of the gifts expanded (22), though there are few practical difficulties here. In regard to footnote 98, page 162, most priests leave the spoon in the chalice, and I have never seen it �fly out,� which could as easily happen during the distribution of Communion! 23) The use of variant Ambon Prayers has become very common. What does it accomplish? - a further meditation on the feast or mystery being celebrated. These prayers are certainly found in tradition and have become very popular, not only among Catholic but also the Orthodox. For example, they are found in service books published by the Carpatho-Russian Orthodox diocese of Johnstown, and also by the Holy Theotokos Monastery in North Fort Myers, which cites the Ieraticon of 1997 (Apostolica Diakonia, Athens), pages 138 amd 193 as recommending them. 24) The deacon cannot hold his orarion during the consumation of the gifts. Russian deacons just tie it at the side. This seems a practical solution when Ruthenian deacons wear the longer style oraria. 25) It might be well to eventually restore the antidoron. Certainly, nothing prevents a priest from doing this, and very often bread is dtributed in the Ruthenian Church for mirovanije, which, of course, properly comes from the office. 26) seems to raise the question of whether it is appropriate to sing �eternal memory,� after a Divine Liturgy. In parochial life, it is certainly done frequently, whether or not there is a rubric. Unfortunately, Fr. Keleher�s conclusions do not follow from his text. That the rubrics do not always follow exactly what is found in Church Slavonic or the Ordo celebrationis is no indication whatsoever that they were not given warranted attention. If they had been rewritten �in a scientific way,� as the author suggests, would he then make the same objection, that the original rubrics were not attended to? In any case, for centuries, we have lived with rubrics that are very sparse, and sometimes even conflicting (the author points out that there is no rubric to close the Royal Doors after the Great Entrance in Niconian and Niconian influenced editions, footnote 2, p. 141), but this has not led to chaos, as he rather casually opines.
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
Once again, Father David has given us an example of rapid response. This time, though, I can't respond in kind, because it's the weekend and I have responsibilities here that I cannot dodge.
Besides, it appears that this also is not Father David's absolutely final version. So what I hope to do (like on Monday or thereabouts) is to discuss a few of his major themes and offer my thoughts on them.
I do notice that Father David has adopted the use of the term "chutzpah" - a warm welcome to Yiddishkeit! A few decades ago there was a pleasant book called The Joys of Yiddish; anyone who can find a copy will probably think it's fun reading - especially if you're from around New York.
Meanwhile, Gut Shabbas and a good Sunday to everyone.
Serge Keleher
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 29
Junior Member
|
|
Junior Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 29 |
Thank you, Father Serge, for a very important and timely work. Thank you also to the priests who funded the printing and distribution of your book. Your impressive scholarship will be helpful to us to stop the Petras revision of the Divine Liturgy and to undo the damage the mandated revisions have done in Parma, Passaic and Van Nuys. Once Bishop Pataki finally retires we pray that the whole liberal reform effort will collapse.
Did anyone watch the coverage of the Roman Catholic bishops June meeting in Los Angeles? Bishop after bishop got up to thank the representative of the reformed ICEL to thank him for removing the �secular feminist agenda� from the translations. Our bishops should listen to this wisdom and stop this revisionist agenda.
I put together a list of some of the mistakes in the Petras / IELC translation from Father Serge�s chapter on inclusive language:
1. �Fathers and brothers� becomes �clergy and monastics.� Absurd.
2. In the prayer of the First Antiphon �Whose love is beyond expression� becomes �loving us beyond all expression�. The two phrases do not mean the same thing.
3. In the Prayer of the Third Antiphon �For You, O God, are gracious and You love mankind� becomes �For you, O Christ our God, are good and you love us all.� �Mankind� is inclusive. �Us all� is exclusive.
4. �Sons of God� in the Beatitudes becomes �children of God.� �Sons of God� conveys and inheritance that is deeper than does �children of God.�
5. In the Prayer of the Trisagion �Who � created man to Your own image and likeness� becomes �You created us in your own image and likeness.� This excludes all men who are not present, from Adam until the Second Coming.
6. �O gracious Master� becomes �Loving Master� in the prayer before the Gospel. This should really be something like �O Master who loves mankind, infuse in our hears the spotless light of Your divine wisdom�.�
7. �For all our brethren in Christ� becomes for all our �brothers and sisters in Christ.�
8. �For you are a merciful and gracious God� becomes �For you are a merciful and loving God� in the Prayer of the first Litany after the Gospel. This really should be something like �For you are a merciful God who loves mankind.�
9. In the prayer concluding the litany for the deceased �As a good and gracious God� becomes �As a good and loving God�. This really should be something like �As a God who is good and loves mankind�.�
10. In the Second Prayer of the Faithful �O gracious lover of mankind� becomes �O good and loving God.� This is obviously wrong.
11. In the Symbol of Faith the inclusive �Who for us men and for our salvation� is replaced with the exclusive �Who for us and our salvation.� Rome has condemned this. Why does Father David reject Vatican teaching?
12. In the Communion formula for women �handmaid of God� is omitted. It should be restored.
13 �In the dismissal �for He is gracious and loves mankind� becomes �for Christ is good and loves us all.� This mistake has already been much discussed.
14. In the final Ecphonesis of the Polychronion �to all our fathers and brothers� becomes �to our brothers and sisters.� Duh!
One wonders if anyone on the commission has heard of the Vatican directive �Liturgiam Authenticam?� Maybe someone on this forum can print copies from the Vatican website and send them to our bishops and the members of our liturgical commission?
Does anyone actually believe that parishes are going to pay $60 for each of the new Revised Liturgicions and $45 for each of the new pew books? Follow the money. Someone is going to make a killing from the sale of these new books if we cannot stop it.
The Revised Liturgy must be fully rejected now so that it never appears again.
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Nov 2002
Posts: 1,173 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Nov 2002
Posts: 1,173 Likes: 1 |
When will we see the official explanation and justification of the liturgical reforms?
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 29
Junior Member
|
|
Junior Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 29 |
Father David wrote: On p. 10, he quotes Archbishop Quinn, who defines destructive criticism as �divisive, intemperate, competitive, blind to a larger vision, and without reverence for authority.� (P. 10)
Father Serge�s comments are uniting, temperate, collaborative, open to a larger vision for all our Churches and respectful for authority.
Father David�s comments are the ones that are divisive, intemperate, completive and blind to the larger vision. They are certainly without reverence to Vatican authority.
Father David wrote: It is at this point that Fr. Keleher begins his attack on the latest efforts to promulgate the Ruthenian recension.
There is no �latest effort to promulgate the Ruthenian recension�. The revision will not promulgate the Ruthenian recension. It will only promulgate Father David�s agenda for �progress� in the Liturgy. He picked this up at Notre Dame when it was at is most wacky.
Father David wrote: This, he then claims, is why one must celebrate the 1941 Liturgicon before reforming it.
A very good claim, too! How can you revise something you don�t know?
Father David wrote: One of the problems I see from this whole affair is that the claim is being made that nothing else but the literal execution of a certain written text will suffice. This is, then, a textual problem, and one that leads to different conclusions depending on the premises from which you begin.
Father David�s premise is wrong. It is not merely a �textual problem.� It�s clear that he does not understand the Ruthenian recension or even the Liturgy itself if he reduces it mere text.
Father David wrote: The basic disagreement remains - I think that the Liturgy as envisioned by the Metropolitan Council of Hierarchs does respond to Fr. Taft�s challenge, finally, and even in details.
The Metropolitan Council of Hierarchs does not envision what Father David proposes. If they did it would have been promulgated years ago. Bishop Andrew Pataki is the only bishop who actually supports the Reform. Anyone who asks Metropolitan Basil or Bishop William why they are considering promulgating the Liturgy are not told �because it is our vision for the Church�. They are told �because Father David has worked so hard for so long.� Bishop John has been giving parish after parish a blessing to return to the red book.
Note that there has not been one hierarchical pastoral letter on the need to reform the Divine Liturgy.
Father David wrote: The opinions of the people, though, were not totally ignored. More than half the members of the Commission are pastors, who, it is felt, would be in sympathy with the people�s needs and desires.
Sure they were ignored. Even the clergy were ignored. The priests of Pittsburgh, Parma and Van Nuys saw the revisions for the very first time when the �final version of October 2004� was given to them in May of 2005. The priests of Passaic have still not been given a copy of this and had to obtain their copies from priests in other eparchies. Father David should not pretend otherwise.
Father David wrote: At the same time, I have learned that if action is not taken from above, nothing will happen. Liturgy is inherently conservative. If people don�t relate to the Liturgy any longer, they usually don�t call for a reform, they just drift away.
What is needed is not reform. What is needed is to finally implement the Ordo and the 1942 Liturgy.
If Father David wants to see people running away he should visit parishes that follow his reforms.
Father David wrote: If I tell them, �if you hear the presbyteral prayers,� you will understand the Liturgy better, they may say, �what are these �presbyteral prayers.�� If they actually hear them, then they may understand better. I have confidence that people will respond to good liturgy sincerely celebrated.
Again, Father David should visit parishes that follow his reforms. They are quickly becoming empty.
The idea that the liturgy is a place primarily for getting people to understand rather than to worship is wrong.
Father David wrote: If the Liturgy is to speak to us, it must be in our language, and it is clear from the very structure of the Liturgy, that when it �goes� into the vernacular, the structure is going to change.
We�ve had the vernacular now for over 40 years. No one is arguing against it. The use of the vernacular does not mean that the structure of the Liturgy is going to change.
Father David wrote: Our shepherds have taken into account the needs of the people and have made a very reasoned response to help guide them to God, based on the authentic liturgical experience of our church.
No. One shepherd has been bullying the other three to give in to your reforms. That is the entire extent of it.
Father David wrote: Chapter 4 addresses what is probably the greatest sticking point among conservative member of the Church, the use of �Inclusive Language.� I personally would prefer to table this discussion, not because I�m right or wrong, but because it is utterly impossible to discuss it in these transitional times without extreme - and I mean �extreme� - emotion.
Father David has been extremely emotional in his demand for inclusive language. He�s been using it for at least 20 years (assuming approbation where there was none). Doe he really expect to �table this discussion� and then have us accept his efforts to force inclusive language? The priests and people are really not that dumb.
Father David wrote: I am not sure that the Church has yet given us the guidance that we need on this point.
Translation: �I don�t agree with Liturgiam Authenticam so I�m going to pretend that it does not exist and say I�m waiting for the Church to grow into my position.�
Father David wrote: I would first like to note that the letter from the Oriental Congregation recommended some use of horizontal inclusive language, which, I suppose, shows that Rome is not as monolithic as we would suppose.
Can Father David prove this? Until he shows us the letter it is merely his speculation.
It is likely that if is true the recommendation came before the definitive Liturgiam Authenticam was promulgated. It is also likely it came from Taft, who openly disagrees with the Vatican on the use of inclusive language.
Father David wrote: In my personal opinion, since we believe that God saves both men and women, we should say this more often.
We do say this often! This is what the term �lover of mankind� means. Perhaps Father David needs to take English 101?
Father David wrote: �Man� can be ambiguous also, but the critics say that it�s always clear from �context.�
Rome has said that �man� is the most inclusive term in the English language for anthropos. Father David is wrong.
Father David wrote: As much as the Church would like to close the book on this change of �text� in the modern world, ministers on the grass roots level feel the problem, and so inclusive language is used in everyday and liturgical discourse whether the official Church allows it or not.
False. Ministers on the grass roots are more and more returning to authentic liturgy and translations. The liberalism of the 1970s and 1980s has been soundly rejected. Father David should not impose it on our church. The Church has moved on from that failed experiment. Father David should not remain stuck in the 1970s.
Father David wrote: Most of chapter 5 consists of quotations from various documents: the commentary on the Decree on the Eastern Catholic Churches, by Neophytos Edelby; other commentaries by Victor Pospishil and Ignatius Dick; the Decrees on the Eastern Catholic Churches and the Decree on Ecumenism; the Code of Canons of the Eastern Churches; the liturgical Instruction of the Oriental Congregation of January 6, 1996, and others. Most of the material is to buttress his thesis that the Eastern Catholic Churches should be faithful to their traditions and should distance themselves from the Orthodox as little as possible.
The absence of supportive documentation from these documents in Father David�s writings is notable.
The thesis that the Eastern Catholic Churches should be as faithful to our traditions as is possible is not merely Father Serge�s opinion. It is a continuing directive from Rome. One that Father David appears to reject.
Father David wrote: The most negative is that we Eastern Catholics are a betrayal of Orthodoxy, an abomination upon the face of the earth, and that any attempt to look like Orthodox is the tool of proselytism on our part. We should simply become the Roman Catholics that we are.
Yes, the revised Liturgy is most certainly a betrayal of Orthodoxy. It is the product of a Roman Catholic mind. The Orthodox are right to hold us in contempt when we do such injustice to the Liturgy.
One could go on and on. More later.
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: May 2002
Posts: 2,941
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: May 2002
Posts: 2,941 |
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
Glory to God! It is not every day that one sees a direct intervention from the heavenly Kingdom in such discourse. But the Saints have used other methods of communication, so it is not for me to complain if one of them chooses to express himself on the Internet - and Blessed Theodore, after all, seems to have been responsible for a substantial reprint and distribution of the 1941 Divine Liturgy of Saint John Chrysostom in the Eparchy of Mukachiv.
On another matter: Father David articulates what he considers a strong need for the Liturgy to stress that God saves both men and women. Why, then, does και παντων και πασων [and all men and women] become "And remember all your people" in the final version of October 2004, page 28, line 18?
[ Serge Keleher
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Sep 2003
Posts: 106
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Sep 2003
Posts: 106 |
Glory to Jesus Christ!
Is there any complete text (with rubrics, etc.) online of this new translation?
--Mark Therrien
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jul 2003
Posts: 564
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jul 2003
Posts: 564 |
Fr. David says that the liturgy has been revised since the October 2004 version. I have been told that I must accept this liturgy because it is approved by Rome. But which version has been approved? What exactly was approved? If the version is to-be-accepted because of this approval, how could it be changed?
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: May 2002
Posts: 2,941
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: May 2002
Posts: 2,941 |
Why, then, does και παντων και πασων [and all men and women] become "And remember all your people" in the final version of October 2004, page 28, line 18? Oh, is that what the Greek says? The GOA renders it "And all Your people". I have a ROCA text with "And each and every one". The OCA has it "And all mankind". A poster some years ago opined that our 1965 translation "And remember all your people" was an example of gender-neutral inclusive language - because it should be something like "mankind".
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2002
Posts: 5,264
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2002
Posts: 5,264 |
Father Serge,
Glory to Jesus Christ!
After receiving your book for the meager price of a few chocolates (I must tell you that I believe I got the sweeter end of the deal :p ) I eagerly "consumed" its contents in less than 24 hours. Granted, this will probably be the first of several readings for me (especially the parts pertaining to the actual contents of the translation, since I lack a command of liturgical languages). But I have to say that I believe that your labors here constitute a true GIFT for all who are interested in the future of Byzantine/Orthodox Catholicism in the English-speaking world - far beyond just the Metropolia of Pittsburgh!
I would even go so far as to say that your work potentially represents the beginnings of an Orthodox Catholic manifesto for all those who are eager for a return to orthodoxia and orthodopraxis within our respective Greek-Catholic jurisdictions. You certainly touch upon issues that pertain to our survival as a Church, and while the principles that form the basis of this work are drawn from conciliar, magisterial and scholarly sources readily available to all, your work makes it tragically clear that they have not as of yet been embraced by all.
The level of secrecy surrounding the translation work (a fact that, thankfully, Father David now also laments) has undermined what could have been a very fruitful dialogue, not only between the Eastern Catholic and Orthodox churches of the English-speaking, but between also the laity (those of us who intone the "Amen!" within the worship) and the hierarchy. As you mention in your book, this contravenes both precedent and good pastoral practice, and can actually cause those of us who would otherwise be receptive to change to question motives and loyalties. Already we have seen such comments on this forum, with some threatening to leave as a result.
Unwarranted secrecy poisons natural relations in both organizational and family systems. It is partly based on a principle of physics - nature abhors a vaccuum. Where secrecy abounds, people will naturally fill the void with wild speculations and anxieties. What would have been initially experienced as "organic" change becomes "shock" change - unsettling and potentially destructive in any context/system. Our Metropolia's history is full of tragic separations and shocks to our family system - we do not need to be unsettled anymore than we already are - we need to be strengthened. Authentic leadership often involves the management of the process of change and care for those who are most affected by it. The recent history in the Eparchy of Passaic demonstrates the destructive power of such "shock change" with the mishandling of parish closings in CT and FL. When the shepherd strikes the sheep, the flock will scatter. To whom shall they go?
Were this liturgy to be simply "dropped" down from on high one Sunday morning, I fear it would create a similar reaction in the sense that we would probably lose members. I am sure that plans were in place for a gradual implementation of the changes (sans a security detail), but even then the content of the changes appears to be of the greatest concern, not their implementation.
Coming back to the topic of secrecy, based upon your critique, it appears that secrecy in this instance has created a lackluster - even deficient - product in an ecclesial and scholarly vaccuum. Your book has "opened wide" the doors to open dialogue - one that should have started long ago. My hope is that the liturgical commission suspends the promulgation of the liturgy and in all humility, examines your critique, which is both gracious and compelling. The end result will hopefully not be a thorough defense of the commission's work, but rather its refinement.
In addition, I hope that this text is read by anyone and everyone who has an interest in the future of the Byzantine Church.
Many years!
Gordo
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,801 Likes: 34
John Member
|
|
John Member
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,801 Likes: 34 |
Healthy discussion need not include lack of charity. Some of the comments from posters on both sides of the issue of liturgical reform have been based more in emotion than in logic. I lament the wandering away from the absolute rule of charity and ask posters to stick to a discussion of the issues (passion and discourtesy are not the same thing).
Father David has noted that he is not the originator of the use of inclusive language. Father Serge has noted that it really doesn�t matter whose idea it was. Father Serge has a good point. I will take it a step further. It really does not matter who thought up any of the changes. Each proposed revision can be examined upon merit, together with the larger question of whether it is legitimate for the Ruthenian Church to act solo to revise the Divine Liturgy.
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
Dear Gordo, The chocolates are delicious; please accept my thanks. And unlike the book, I have not yet consumed them all! But happy further readings.
My own beloved Bishop has not yet confirmed whether his copy has arrived in the post - but then I've not heard from him since early in the week and he may not be at home base.
By coincidence, I was impressed this evening at watching a televised session of the US Conference of Catholic Bishops - it is not that many years since they held their meetings in strictest secrecy. Our exalted commissions could profit from their example.
This reminds me, to a degree, of the trauma over the celibacy issue that began in the late nineteen-twenties. Bishop Basil Takach made the mistake of trying to keep things secret - with the result, of course, that everyone and his maiden aunt knew what was happening and several of the Carpatho-Russian newspapers took gleeful pleasure in publishing the "secret" documents. Had he followed a different policy, he could certainly have eased the trauma - and, who knows, he might even have succeeded in reversing the unwelcome decision. As I have written elsewhere, the "triumph of celibacy" was obtained at an outrageously high price, and turned out to be ephemeral anyway. But the pain and bitterness are still with us.
Many unanswered questions remain, so there is lots more work to be done. If my book has succeeded in breaking the ice and opening an informed discussion, that is a worth-while accomplishment. If it has done more . . . well, we must wait and see.
So far, I fear, the commission has shown no interest in having a dialogue with its critics. Father David, to be fair, has at least attempted to respond to criticisms, which is more than his colleagues have done.
I fully appreciate and share your hope that my book will be "read by anyone and everyone who has an interest in the future of the Byzantine Church."
Many years to you too!
Fr Serge
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555 |
Originally posted by djs: Why, then, does και παντων και πασων [and all men and women] become "And remember all your people" in the final version of October 2004, page 28, line 18? Oh, is that what the Greek says? The GOA renders it "And all Your people". I have a ROCA text with "And each and every one". The OCA has it "And all mankind". A poster some years ago opined that our 1965 translation "And remember all your people" was an example of gender-neutral inclusive language - because it should be something like "mankind". Dear DJS, I am beginning to suspect that you have your own private copy of the new liturgy because you are related to the printer or are Bishop Pataki's nephew or some such thing. Uncle David maybe? :p You are working entirely too hard and making no headway and besides you are beginning to repeat Father David which isn't what I'd call an "advance" of the polyologue. Did I say that? :rolleyes: Eli
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: May 2002
Posts: 2,941
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: May 2002
Posts: 2,941 |
Dear Eli: This is probably better for PM, but since you raise it here, FYI: I am no one in particular. I have no connections to and in fact have not even met anyone that Cathy listed as being in the IELC. I care about my church, that's all.
And as Alice knows, I have no Greek, apart from he little she explained to me here. So I am intrigued to hear a suggestion that the phrase is idomatically "men and women". Who renders it this way in the liturgy?
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
djs,
Yes, και παντων και πασων means and all men and women. Check the 1965 red book again (p. 36, last line on the page); you have a surprise coming.
Then read Logos: A Journal of Eastern Christian Studies, Vol. 39 (1998), Nos. 2-4, pp. 342-343.
Serge Keleher
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: May 2002
Posts: 2,941
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: May 2002
Posts: 2,941 |
Thanks, Father. "Also all men and all women." I don't think that this translation ever made it to the grey pew book of about that time; or the later green, black, or red books. And my old Heavenly Manna has "And us all and all things". I suppose the rest of the story will be found in the cited article.
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555 |
Originally posted by Blessed Theodore: [b]Father David wrote: On p. 10, he quotes Archbishop Quinn, who defines destructive criticism as �divisive, intemperate, competitive, blind to a larger vision, and without reverence for authority.� (P. 10)
Father Serge�s comments are uniting, temperate, collaborative, open to a larger vision for all our Churches and respectful for authority.
Father David�s comments are the ones that are divisive, intemperate, completive and blind to the larger vision. They are certainly without reverence to Vatican authority.
Father David wrote: It is at this point that Fr. Keleher begins his attack on the latest efforts to promulgate the Ruthenian recension.
There is no �latest effort to promulgate the Ruthenian recension�. The revision will not promulgate the Ruthenian recension. It will only promulgate Father David�s agenda for �progress� in the Liturgy. He picked this up at Notre Dame when it was at is most wacky.
Father David wrote: This, he then claims, is why one must celebrate the 1941 Liturgicon before reforming it.
A very good claim, too! How can you revise something you don�t know?
Father David wrote: One of the problems I see from this whole affair is that the claim is being made that nothing else but the literal execution of a certain written text will suffice. This is, then, a textual problem, and one that leads to different conclusions depending on the premises from which you begin.
Father David�s premise is wrong. It is not merely a �textual problem.� It�s clear that he does not understand the Ruthenian recension or even the Liturgy itself if he reduces it mere text.
Father David wrote: The basic disagreement remains - I think that the Liturgy as envisioned by the Metropolitan Council of Hierarchs does respond to Fr. Taft�s challenge, finally, and even in details.
The Metropolitan Council of Hierarchs does not envision what Father David proposes. If they did it would have been promulgated years ago. Bishop Andrew Pataki is the only bishop who actually supports the Reform. Anyone who asks Metropolitan Basil or Bishop William why they are considering promulgating the Liturgy are not told �because it is our vision for the Church�. They are told �because Father David has worked so hard for so long.� Bishop John has been giving parish after parish a blessing to return to the red book.
Note that there has not been one hierarchical pastoral letter on the need to reform the Divine Liturgy.
Father David wrote: The opinions of the people, though, were not totally ignored. More than half the members of the Commission are pastors, who, it is felt, would be in sympathy with the people�s needs and desires.
Sure they were ignored. Even the clergy were ignored. The priests of Pittsburgh, Parma and Van Nuys saw the revisions for the very first time when the �final version of October 2004� was given to them in May of 2005. The priests of Passaic have still not been given a copy of this and had to obtain their copies from priests in other eparchies. Father David should not pretend otherwise.
Father David wrote: At the same time, I have learned that if action is not taken from above, nothing will happen. Liturgy is inherently conservative. If people don�t relate to the Liturgy any longer, they usually don�t call for a reform, they just drift away.
What is needed is not reform. What is needed is to finally implement the Ordo and the 1942 Liturgy.
If Father David wants to see people running away he should visit parishes that follow his reforms.
Father David wrote: If I tell them, �if you hear the presbyteral prayers,� you will understand the Liturgy better, they may say, �what are these �presbyteral prayers.�� If they actually hear them, then they may understand better. I have confidence that people will respond to good liturgy sincerely celebrated.
Again, Father David should visit parishes that follow his reforms. They are quickly becoming empty.
The idea that the liturgy is a place primarily for getting people to understand rather than to worship is wrong.
Father David wrote: If the Liturgy is to speak to us, it must be in our language, and it is clear from the very structure of the Liturgy, that when it �goes� into the vernacular, the structure is going to change.
We�ve had the vernacular now for over 40 years. No one is arguing against it. The use of the vernacular does not mean that the structure of the Liturgy is going to change.
Father David wrote: Our shepherds have taken into account the needs of the people and have made a very reasoned response to help guide them to God, based on the authentic liturgical experience of our church.
No. One shepherd has been bullying the other three to give in to your reforms. That is the entire extent of it.
Father David wrote: Chapter 4 addresses what is probably the greatest sticking point among conservative member of the Church, the use of �Inclusive Language.� I personally would prefer to table this discussion, not because I�m right or wrong, but because it is utterly impossible to discuss it in these transitional times without extreme - and I mean �extreme� - emotion.
Father David has been extremely emotional in his demand for inclusive language. He�s been using it for at least 20 years (assuming approbation where there was none). Doe he really expect to �table this discussion� and then have us accept his efforts to force inclusive language? The priests and people are really not that dumb.
Father David wrote: I am not sure that the Church has yet given us the guidance that we need on this point.
Translation: �I don�t agree with Liturgiam Authenticam so I�m going to pretend that it does not exist and say I�m waiting for the Church to grow into my position.�
Father David wrote: I would first like to note that the letter from the Oriental Congregation recommended some use of horizontal inclusive language, which, I suppose, shows that Rome is not as monolithic as we would suppose.
Can Father David prove this? Until he shows us the letter it is merely his speculation.
It is likely that if is true the recommendation came before the definitive Liturgiam Authenticam was promulgated. It is also likely it came from Taft, who openly disagrees with the Vatican on the use of inclusive language.
Father David wrote: In my personal opinion, since we believe that God saves both men and women, we should say this more often.
We do say this often! This is what the term �lover of mankind� means. Perhaps Father David needs to take English 101?
Father David wrote: �Man� can be ambiguous also, but the critics say that it�s always clear from �context.�
Rome has said that �man� is the most inclusive term in the English language for anthropos. Father David is wrong.
Father David wrote: As much as the Church would like to close the book on this change of �text� in the modern world, ministers on the grass roots level feel the problem, and so inclusive language is used in everyday and liturgical discourse whether the official Church allows it or not.
False. Ministers on the grass roots are more and more returning to authentic liturgy and translations. The liberalism of the 1970s and 1980s has been soundly rejected. Father David should not impose it on our church. The Church has moved on from that failed experiment. Father David should not remain stuck in the 1970s.
Father David wrote: Most of chapter 5 consists of quotations from various documents: the commentary on the Decree on the Eastern Catholic Churches, by Neophytos Edelby; other commentaries by Victor Pospishil and Ignatius Dick; the Decrees on the Eastern Catholic Churches and the Decree on Ecumenism; the Code of Canons of the Eastern Churches; the liturgical Instruction of the Oriental Congregation of January 6, 1996, and others. Most of the material is to buttress his thesis that the Eastern Catholic Churches should be faithful to their traditions and should distance themselves from the Orthodox as little as possible.
The absence of supportive documentation from these documents in Father David�s writings is notable.
The thesis that the Eastern Catholic Churches should be as faithful to our traditions as is possible is not merely Father Serge�s opinion. It is a continuing directive from Rome. One that Father David appears to reject.
Father David wrote: The most negative is that we Eastern Catholics are a betrayal of Orthodoxy, an abomination upon the face of the earth, and that any attempt to look like Orthodox is the tool of proselytism on our part. We should simply become the Roman Catholics that we are.
Yes, the revised Liturgy is most certainly a betrayal of Orthodoxy. It is the product of a Roman Catholic mind. The Orthodox are right to hold us in contempt when we do such injustice to the Liturgy.
One could go on and on. More later. [/b] This is one of the most incredibly open, clear and accurate pieces of writing that I have ever seen on this Forum about this Church, or in this Church about this Church in a decade. The only biting question I have is why now? Why not six years ago? Why not two years ago? Why not last year? Why not in time to save ALL those parishes, all those people, all those priests? Why now? I could weep. Eli
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: May 2002
Posts: 2,941
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: May 2002
Posts: 2,941 |
Then again, perhaps we would not agree on wheat vs. chaff.
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2002
Posts: 5,264
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2002
Posts: 5,264 |
Father David, Glory to Jesus Christ! Let me say to begin with that I have very much enjoyed your articles over the years on the Divine Liturgy. Your catechetical works on the content of our worship have been very inspiring to me personally. I have just two brief comments regarding your defense of the commission's work. First of all, you mention several times the intensity of the emotion that accompanies the debate on inclusive language. To be sure, emotions can become heated in a debate over inclusive language. I would only stress that this happens on both sides of the issue, not only on the part of the more "conservative" leaning members of the Church. It is a difficult debate, and one that can be politically charged, since its proponents often make a deliberate link between inclusive language and the emancipation of women from a "patriarchal" church and society. Secondly, my issue with the use of inclusive language - and in a particular way, the translation of "anthropos" to words such as "humankind" and phrases such as "lover of us all", is the gap such translations create between our liturgical way of worshipping and the Sacred Scriptures. One of the guidelines for Biblical translation identified by then Jospeh Cardinal Ratzinger (as cited by Father Serge on pp. 54-55) is: Thus the word man in English should as a rule translate adam and anthropos since there is no one synonym which effectively conveys the play between the individual, the collectivity and the unity of the human family so important, for example, to expression of Christian doctrine and anthropology. Cardinal Ratzinger's point is that within biblical narratives, the name of an individual can often convey more than just a particular individual or historical figure. There can be - and often is - a dual identity implied: the individual and his descendants or posterity. We see this time again throughout the Old Testament, where the names of biblical figures represent both the individual, a specific office and/or a family line. Israel, for instance, was the name given by YHWH to Jacob, son of Isaac and grandson of Abraham. Very early on, Israel became identified as the family name for his descendants (male and female), and the nation (male and female) and ultimately its universal and spiritual manifestation as the catholic ecclesia ("the Israel of God" to use a phrase of St. Paul - certainly male and female!). Interestingly enough, Israel is also treated in Scriptures as both son and bride, indicating a very inclusive approach to his name. The same holds true for "Adam". According to the principles of narrative analysis, Adam is to be regarded as an individual male created by God in His image and likeness a the beginning of creation. Adam ("man") also is a collective term for the whole of humanity, redeemed now through Jesus Christ the "New Adam". To say that God is the "lover of humankind" detracts from an explicit connection to Adam as an individual - our first father, if you will, as revealed in the sacred text. I believe that "God the lover of man (adam/anthropos)" comes the closest to conveying the Scriptural meaning/connection, since "adam/man/anthropos" already implies a collective sense. I would have to say that "mankind" only comes slightly closer and that the phrase "lover of us all" is as bland and as nondescript as one could possibly be. If the language of revelation is to be the normative language for both theology and worship (with the Eastern approach treating the two as virtually identical), I would argue for as close an explicit connection as possible in the work of translating the liturgical texts. To Father Serge's point, a suitable translation of Sacred Scripture should be foundational to any effort at liturgical translation. Your thoughts? God bless, Gordo
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
As you might notice from the book, I am a keen admirer of the present Pope and I have been reading his theological writings (in translation, since I don't speak German) for years. However, His Holiness - through no fault of his own or anyone else's - presents us with an unusual etiquette problem:
Normally, it is as rude as rude can be to refer to the Holy Father either by his name prior to his election or, still worse, by his surname. [When Hans Kung wrote about "the Montini Pope" everyone realized that Kung was being deliberately impolite.] Now, however, we have Pope Benedict XVI, who is one of the most important theologians of our time. We could not honestly claim that "Pope Benedict XVI" writes thus-and-such and cite a book by Joseph Ratzinger twenty years ago. On the other hand, the man who wrote that book twenty years ago is indeed Pope Benedict XVI, even though he wasn't at the time.
In the footnotes of the book, I adopted the cumbersome solution of giving the author each time as "Joseph [Cardinal] Ratzinger, now Pope Benedict XVI", which is wordy but is at least both accurate and respectful.
Any other solutions or suggestions?
Serge Keleher
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2002
Posts: 5,264
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2002
Posts: 5,264 |
Father Serge,
It is an interesting perdicament. I have a book in my library by Andrew N. Woznicki entitled, A Christian Humanism: Karol Wojtyla's Existential Personalism published by Mariel Publications. It was published in 1980, one year after Cardinal Wojtyla became Pope John Paul II of blessed memory. I think it is even more difficult a task considering how well "Joseph Ratzinger" was known prior to his election as compared to "Karol Wojtyla", who was known only in limited circles.
Not sure if there is a solution...it appears that Ignatius Press has changed all book jackets to reflect his new role. From an historical perspective, however, it is important to trace the development of his thought from "Fr. Joseph Ratzinger", to "Cardinal Ratzinger" to "Pope Benedict".
God bless!
Gordo
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555 |
Originally posted by Serge Keleher:
In the footnotes of the book, I adopted the cumbersome solution of giving the author each time as "Joseph [Cardinal] Ratzinger, now Pope Benedict XVI", which is wordy but is at least both accurate and respectful.
Any other solutions or suggestions?
Serge Keleher [/QB] Benedetto the Wise :rolleyes: Eli the Mensch
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
Dear Father David, dear everyone:
Had a pleasant weekend and a most blessed Divine Liturgy, and hope that everyone else was similarly blessed. This is a response to the second draft of Father David�s review of my recent book. As I said the other day, since the review is still in process, what I shall attempt to do is discuss several points which seem of particular importance, in the hope of either clarifying or seeking clarification.
After reading Father David�s draft several times, I�ve chosen to address these matters:
1. The 1941 Church-Slavonic edition of the Divine Liturgy of Saint John Chrysostom, 2. the use of the �presbyteral prayers� aloud, 3. respect for the clergy and faithful, 4. the issue of �litanies� (the term is inaccurate, but I�ll use it today to avoid greater confusion), and 5. the bearing of Vatican II, the Code of Canons, Orientale Lumen, the Liturgical Instruction and similar documents on our discussion.
To start, then, with the 1941 Church-Slavonic edition of the Divine Liturgy of Saint John Chrysostom, hereinafter called for convenience the 1941 Liturgicon. Father David writes that he � would probably extol the 1941 Ruthenian Sluzhebnik even more than Keleher as a magnificent work of scholarship, a jewel of Byzantine liturgical history, and an accomplishment which cannot be given enough praise.� My word! He does indeed think more highly of the 1941 Liturgicon than I do � at least in verbiage. But if he thinks so highly of the book, what does he have against using it? Somewhat strangely, Father David writes that I support �following the 1941 Sluzhebnik in all exactitude, though [I] do allow for occasional exceptions�. The reasoning is a little hard to follow, but it appears to mean that I propose following the 1941 Liturgicon absolutely except in those cases where I support doing something else � which comes close to being indisputable, but also comes close to being meaningless. It�s like saying that I agree with all religions except on those points concerning which I do not agree with them!
The 1941 Liturgicon (regardless of what language one uses for the service) is the official Divine Liturgy of Saint John Chrysostom for use in the Ruthenian Recension. Those who want to change it should at least explain why. Father David nowhere does this � with the single exception that he wants to use English instead of Church-Slavonic, but nobody is arguing with him on that point. I plead guilty to the charge of understanding Church-Slavonic, but I don�t usually serve in Church-Slavonic here in Dublin, and I have no wish to impose Church-Slavonic on anyone. Those who want to use it are obviously free to do so; those who do not want to use it are obviously free to use the language of their choice. We are living in 2006, not 1956, and that issue is over. So I would seriously ask Father David to tell us, in clear language, what he finds wrong with the 1941 Liturgicon and why, and how he wants to change it � and why there is such a hurry (even the atomic bomb, which he mentions, has been around almost as long as the Ruthenian Recension, for whatever connection there may be. If he knows of some reason to believe that getting rid of the Ruthenian Recension will lead at once to world-wide nuclear disarmament, please tell us this good news!).
Presbyteral prayers aloud? The Divine Liturgy of Saint John Chrysostom contains almost no presbyteral prayers, aloud or otherwise. What Father David is mis-calling the �presbyteral prayers� are in fact episcopal prayers, properly offered by the Bishop. In the Bishop�s absence, when a presbyter must perforce serve the Divine Liturgy, he offers these prayers out of necessity � but when a Bishop is the celebrant the presbyter �offers� these prayers by uniting himself spiritually to the Bishop. This is not just theoretical; when I was three years a priest I was serving Divine Liturgy with two hierarchs and several older priests, plus two deacons, and I was mistakenly mumbling the prayers in question myself. The priest next to me put up with this for a while, but when the Anaphora began he smiled and said �I�m sorry, Father, but I am trying to hear the Bishop praying the Anaphora!�. I got the message, shut my mouth, and listened to the Bishop � and have done so ever since. If Father David will kindly read what I wrote, instead of what he thinks I wrote, he will find that I did not put myself in the immobilist position of immobile opposition to the use of, for instance, the Anaphora aloud � but I did say that this is an open question and that the results of this practice in the Roman Liturgy have not been utterly splendid. Are we forbidden to learn from the bad experiences of others?
` Respect for the clergy and the faithful. Father David apparently assumes that he has only to say, for example, �This is not disrespectful of the people�s position.� or �the process was not elitist or gnostic� and those statements become true, because Father David has said them. But Father David has also said that the people �are, in truth, ignorant of teleology of the Liturgy or of some of the potential that the Liturgy has to bring them closer to God�; �Some people do not even have the first clue what the Liturgy is supposed to be� �When the promulgation is made, the Liturgy will be explained - both to priests and people� �Our shepherds have taken into account the needs of the people and have made a very reasoned response� � without, of course, inviting the people to take part in articulating those needs.
Doesn�t say much for Father David�s claimed respect for the clergy and the people, does it? Nor does it say much for the sort of education that he believes has been available to the clergy and the people. Sounds more like what used to be called �benevolent despotism�, perhaps crossed with an attitude articulated by two twentieth-century political leaders. Woodrow Wilson asserted that he and he alone could discern the common meaning of the common voice. Eamon de Valera said that �when I wish to know what the Irish people want, I look into my own heart.� Such people frighten me; the twentieth century had too many of them. Papal infallibility is problematic and requires careful explanation � but this sort of thing is simply ludicrous. If we are going to have monarchs, we should crown and anoint them, require coronation oaths, and deliver sermons instructing them as to their responsibilities before God and the people.
�Litanies�: what this is about I honestly don�t know, because Father David never explains what his problem is. Was he bitten by an ektene on the banks of the Tiber? A few years ago, someone assured me that he simply dislikes litanies intensely. Father David has denied this, but the evidence of what he writes deprives the denial of at least some credibility. If he seriously wants to be rid of the two small synaptes during the Enarxis, for example, there is nothing to stop him from publishing an article to explain why, in his view, these two synaptes ought not to be there. The same applies to the Aiteseis � if he wants to be rid of them, let him come forth courageously and give his reasons, which can then be discussed intelligently. Instead, he keeps asserting that I am requiring (?) the use of all the litanies in the 1941 Liturgicon � and never explains why that is in his view a bad idea. But until he explains himself, the fact is and will remain that these elements are indeed found in the 1941 Liturgicon and are not described as optional � please do not blame me for that; I was not even born at the time. But since Father David considers himself qualified to tell us that we should do things as he wants us to, because it will be good for us, I feel qualified to tell him to try using the full text consistently over a period of no less than thirty years, because it will be good for him. Turnabout is fair play. If, by the way, Father David cares to criticize my liturgical publications, he is free to do so.
Most bizarre of all, perhaps, is what appears to be Father David�s assertion that the Vatican II �Decree on the Eastern Catholic Churches and the Decree on Ecumenism; the Code of Canons of the Eastern Churches; the liturgical Instruction of the Oriental Congregation of January 6, 1996� and, presumably, Orientale Lumen �don�t count� because Father David thinks that Eastern Orthodoxy hates us and will continue to hate us no matter what we do � and he thinks this because, in his experience, �Dialogue with the Orthodox is very difficult for Eastern Catholics� and �Nothing that we can do will help reunion, except for us to voluntarily disband�. He must have had some painful experiences. But they are not necessarily typical of all of Orthodoxy. Sitting at my desk, arthritis and all, I could easily pick up the phone and have pleasant conversations (one at a time) with several Orthodox friends, who show no signs of hating me or my Church. Indeed, I shall probably do just that this very evening. Bishop Kallistos has lectured for the seminary where Father David is on the faculty; if he finds Bishop Kallistos hateful, then Father David is in a minority of one. It�s hard to understand Father David�s position in this, but I�m inclined to suspect that somewhere in it there lurks a desire � perhaps not fully acknowledged � to make the Greek-Catholic Church a sort of �third way�, a hybrid tertium quid that could never feel comfortable with Orthodoxy, even when communion is restored between the Catholic Church and the Orthodox Church. Why anyone would want to do that is something that I do not claim to know.
Anyway, those are my thoughts for this afternoon. To end as I began, I have not attempted to respond to everything Father David has written in this draft; time enough for that.
Serge Keleher
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Dec 2005
Posts: 161
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Dec 2005
Posts: 161 |
AAAAAAAAAACK!!
Pardon me Father Serge, but on another thread - I remember not which - I simply addressed you as Serge.
Begging your pardon, Father Serge
NEMO
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
Dear Nemo - my thanks to you. I consider it more courteous to refrain from asserting my own titles, but that's not an invitation to address me that way! So thank you again.
with every blessing,
SK
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
As promised, I was on the telephone with an Orthodox colleague in the American midwest earlier this evening - we spoke for a good hour and fifteen minutes (thank God for Internet telephone calls!). There was no difficulty or tension whatever, but plenty of amusing moments.
Serge Keleher
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jul 2002
Posts: 202
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jul 2002
Posts: 202 |
I honestly did not intend to respond to the latest response to my response, because this can - and probably will - go on ad infinitum. However, a friend - and I do have friends - told me that I have to respond to this because it distorts my ecumenical views so much. There is much in the latest response that does twist and distort my position, and much that is ridiculous - why, all of a sudden, call presbyteral prayers - a name recognized by anyone knowledgeable in the Liturgy field - episcopal prayers, except for misdirection. In my response, I haven�t even gotten to this subject yet. However, for the record, these are my observations on his concluding paragraph on ecumenism. His comments are in quotation marks, my observations are interspersed.
Fr. Serge begins: �Most bizarre of all, perhaps, is what appears to be Father David�s assertion that the Vatican II �Decree on the Eastern Catholic Churches and the Decree on Ecumenism; the Code of Canons of the Eastern Churches; the liturgical Instruction of the Oriental Congregation of January 6, 1996� and, presumably, Orientale Lumen �don�t count� because Father David thinks that Eastern Orthodoxy hates us and will continue to hate us no matter what we do�
Words that are put into my mouth. I have never disavowed the Decree on the Eastern Churches, and on Ecumenism, the Codes of Canons and the Liturgical Instruction of 1996, nor did I say that Eastern Orthodoxy hates us - that some Eastern Orthodox hate us is obvious, that we are a problem in the dialogue is obvious to the point of painfulness. I never said that the documents �don�t count,� and I never said that dialogue shouldn�t be carried on - in fact, I have been an active member of the Orthodox-Catholic Theological Consultation in North America since 1983. Nor did I say that nothing we can do matters. I said we cannot form a bridge to Orthodoxy, because anyone involved in dialogue today has renounced �uniatism,� and the �bridge theory,� - I did say that if we have the maturity to attend well to our liturgical life for the benefit of our people�s spiritual life, this may help. Everything else does not represent my position and may be slanderous
�� and he thinks this because, in his experience, �Dialogue with the Orthodox is very difficult for Eastern Catholics� and �Nothing that we can do will help reunion, except for us to voluntarily disband�. He must have had some painful experiences.�
I said, �dialogue with the Orthodox is very difficult for Eastern Catholics,� because it is. As one Orthodox priest told me, �We can only have union if the Uniates get off all the dialogues.� Before proceeding, does Fr. Serge think that I cannot distinguish between individual opinions and the general opinion of Orthodoxy? - even so, the opinion that Eastern Catholics have no role in dialogue is very common, and it makes dialogue difficult for Eastern Catholics - why else did Balamand have to mention this point explicitly. I said, �Nothing that we can do ... ,� but this is a common Orthodox opinion. It was stated (reputedly) at the Rhodes pre-Synod preparations, and was said by Nissiotis and by other Orthodox, both Greek and Russian. Yes, I have had some painful experiences - but I have continued the dialogue because I believe in the �dialogue of love.�
�But they are not necessarily typical of all of Orthodoxy. Sitting at my desk, arthritis and all, I could easily pick up the phone and have pleasant conversations (one at a time) with several Orthodox friends, who show no signs of hating me or my Church. �
Does Fr. Serge think I have no Orthodox friends that I cannot also phone? I have many Orthodox friends, but my friendship does not constitute official policy, nor does it automatically bring about reunion. In fact, I never said that the Orthodox �hate� us, that is Fr. Serge putting words into my mouth. I did say that on an official level they often don�t tolerate us, because that is true. What is the point of misquoting me here?
�Indeed, I shall probably do just that this very evening. Bishop Kallistos has lectured for the seminary where Father David is on the faculty; if he finds Bishop Kallistos hateful, then Father David is in a minority of one. �
This is totally outrageous. Completely outrageous. It is a brazen attempt to drive a wedge between me and an Orthodox bishop that I highly respect as a true gentleman and Christian. I never said that Bishop Kallistos hates us - never! And one is not justified in self-righteously saying that this follows logically from my position, because it doesn�t. In no way and in no place do I say that all Orthodox hate us.
�It�s hard to understand Father David�s position in this, but I�m inclined to suspect that somewhere in it there lurks a desire � perhaps not fully acknowledged � to make the Greek-Catholic Church a sort of �third way�, a hybrid tertium quid that could never feel comfortable with Orthodoxy, even when communion is restored between the Catholic Church and the Orthodox Church. Why anyone would want to do that is something that I do not claim to know.�
He not only claims to know my mind, as if it were my mind from the words he puts into it, but then ridicules me for what he thinks that I think. And he can get away with it, not because any of it is true, but because some people want to believe it�s true. The Greek Catholic Church is not a �third way�: that is not my opinion, has never been my opinion, and never will be my opinion. We do have the dignity of a particular church and the ability to make decisions for our own spiritual welfare but we never do this in isolation or apart from the universal Church. His sentence is complete innuendo and manipulation of ideas, which shows why an objective conference on Liturgy as proposed on this Forum will be so impossible.
With hope in Christ,
Fr. David
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,801 Likes: 34
John Member
|
|
John Member
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,801 Likes: 34 |
Dear Father David, Thank you for your continued posting here. I think that you must consider that they way you present your case is very confusing and leads to people form conclusions that you might not hold. In your writings on this Forum (as well as in your response to Father Serge�s book) you have repeatedly made references to (some) Orthodox who dislike us. But you�ve never explained what their opinion of us - or even the issue of ecumenism � has to do with Liturgy. [Since you keep mentioning it is logical to conclude that you think there is some sort of link.] Questions about what some (or many) Orthodox think about Byzantine Ruthenian Catholics or even matters of ecumenism are irrelevant to questions of Liturgy. We are not called to live the fullness of our liturgical tradition because it might get someone to like us or because we might or might not be a bridge to anywhere. We are called to live the fullness of our liturgical tradition in its correct form because it is the right thing to do. It is where we encounter Christ. Admin 
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jul 2002
Posts: 202
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jul 2002
Posts: 202 |
I bring it up because it seems to be your (and other's) principle that the Orthodox will respect us only if we say all the litanies and sing the antiphons in full, and that to do otherwise is anti-ecumenical and will put distance between them and us. That should be clear, and your observation is argumentative. In fact, I have said exactly what you say in your second paragraph, and I quote from the previous post, the Response to Fr. Keleher's book:
"The original vision of Rome saw us as a tool to unity, as a bridge to Orthodoxy, but the �bridge theory� has fallen with the disavowal of uniatism, if, indeed, it could have ever been effective with the bulk of the Orthodox Church. .... Why, then, should we be faithful to our Eastern heritage? I find the answer in that all-important second principle: we have the right to act for the spiritual needs and welfare of our people. We should be faithful to our Eastern tradition because it is our heritage. We should be faithful because it is good and true and beautiful and the expression of our spiritual health. Rome has often seen us as a tool, but we have a dignity in ourselves, we are nobody�s tool."
This should be clear, even if we disagrre radically on how it should be carried out.
This seems to be "petras-baiting," just to rile me up.
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,191 Likes: 4
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,191 Likes: 4 |
Father David,
If we can pull together a conference in Chicago prior to the promulgation of the liturgy would you be willing to present the case for the new liturgy to that meeting? If we can have you and other commission members there all the better. If you and Father Serge can be their together to take us through this liturgy step by step what a blessing this would be. I've sent you a pm about this. Perhaps you have missed it. But we would really like to have whatever comes forth be a blessing to the entire Church and to assuage any fears people might have. We also would like the commission to hear the people before this is promulgated.
What do you say? If we paid for your travel expenses would you come. It's informal. We've asked for the bishop's blessing. We aren't trying to do anything behind anyone's back. From the reaction we've received in our Churches thus far such a presentation is vitally necessary if this is going to be a blessing and not a cause of frustration.
Can we count on you coming if the dates work out?
Carson Daniel Lauffer
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Mar 2006
Posts: 618
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Mar 2006
Posts: 618 |
Dear Father David, You posted:
"I bring it up because it seems to be your (and other's) principle that the Orthodox will respect us only if we say all the litanies and sing the antiphons in full, and that to do otherwise is anti-ecumenical and will put distance between them and us. That should be clear, and your observation is argumentative. In fact, I have said exactly what you say in your second paragraph, and I quote from the previous post, the Response to Fr. Keleher's book:"
Setting the possible thoughts of the Orthodox not in Communion with Rome aside,I ask:
What does God think of his Church when it deletes prayers from the Liturgy?
Do we have something better to do than fully partcipate in the Divine Liturgy?
Do those we pray for in (all of) the Litanies no longer need our prayers since they were compile by St. John Chrysostom and others?
What benefits are there to skipping/deleting/etc. Litanies and Antiphons?
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,801 Likes: 34
John Member
|
|
John Member
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,801 Likes: 34 |
Father David wrote: I bring it up because it seems to be your (and other's) principle that the Orthodox will respect us only if we say all the litanies and sing the antiphons in full, and that to do otherwise is anti-ecumenical and will put distance between them and us. That should be clear, and your observation is argumentative. Thank you, Father David, for your post. I have never made the above point. The point I made was quite different. Pope John Paul the Great challenged us on numerous occasions to faithfully witness Orthodoxy (as full as is possible within Roman communion). He called us to do this because it is the right thing to do. It is possible that such a witness might somehow contribute to reunion (perhaps by showing that it is really possible to be in communion with Rome and be faithful to Orthodoxy). But that would be a dividend of doing what is correct. We must do what is right (restore the fullness of the official Ruthenian recension) because it is right. Any such dividend (if it occurred at all) would only be a bonus. This is, however, an entirely different discussion. Father David wrote: Why, then, should we be faithful to our Eastern heritage? I find the answer in that all-important second principle: we have the right to act for the spiritual needs and welfare of our people. We should be faithful to our Eastern tradition because it is our heritage. We should be faithful because it is good and true and beautiful and the expression of our spiritual health. Rome has often seen us as a tool, but we have a dignity in ourselves, we are nobody�s tool." What you write here has nothing to do with your claimed need to reform the Liturgy. The spiritual needs and welfare of our people will be best met by embracing and praying our own liturgical tradition in its fullness. The recent Holy Fathers and all the Vatican documents keep telling us this. The few parishes that we have that are growing are those which strive to attempt to celebrate our official tradition. I agree that we should be faithful to our Eastern tradition because it is our heritage. I have been saying this all my life. The problem is that the proposed changes are not faithful to the Ruthenian recension. They are nothing more than picking and choosing customs from long ago. Those proposing the changes have yet to begin to offer a real case supporting any of the changes. What kind of case do I wish to see from those proposing the changes? I expect a scholarly book like Father Keleher�s, except from your perspective. I expect it to have hundreds of supporting references from the early Church fathers down to Benedict XVI (solid liturgical theology) demonstrating beyond a doubt that the official Ruthenian recension is so flawed that it must be changed (unilaterally by us apart from all the Churches � Catholic and Orthodox � which make up the recension). I expect a believable discussion on why the principles given in Liturgicam Authenticam are wrong. I expect a solid discourse demonstrating how the Latin Church now has benefited from praying the anaphora aloud for 30+ years - including everything that such a practice is hoped to bring to the Byzantine Church. I expect it to include a convincing argument demonstrating why we can�t wait for such things to evolve across Orthodoxy (and us with them) over the coming generations. If there is a claim that the Orthodox are already doing this (which you have made repeatedly) I want to see a listing of the Orthodox jurisdictions that have mandated these changes. I have probably read everything you have written on this topic (which has been published in our papers). But I do understand the difference between a newspaper column and a scholarly presentation. What you have written (even here) has only shown us that you believe strongly that we should change the Liturgy. You have not offered any evidence to support your claims. Father David wrote: This seems to be "petras-baiting," just to rile me up. There are always some such people in these internet discussions. What you see in my posts is probably the frustration of never getting any believable justifications for the proposed revisions. In my own studies I see everything from the Church fathers to Benedict XVI telling us to live our official Ruthenian recension so that it may form us and save us. I see the need for unity and continued commonality with our fellow Byzantines (Catholic and Orthodox). Everything I read (including what you have written thus far) convinces me more and more that the proposed changes are wrong for our Church. 
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Feb 2004
Posts: 135
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Feb 2004
Posts: 135 |
Father David,
What Father Serge wrote about the relationship between Byzantine Catholics and Orthodox was justified by your original diatribe. Please quit whining and accusing everyone who disagrees with you of �petras-baiting.�
Why are you are fighting tooth and nail to prevent the 1941 book from becoming the standard for our church.
JD
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2002
Posts: 5,264
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2002
Posts: 5,264 |
Originally posted by Father David: I honestly did not intend to respond to the latest response to my response, because this can - and probably will - go on ad infinitum. However, a friend - and I do have friends .... Father David, I said before that I have been an admirer of your writings for years. But your posts here have left me, well perplexed. Your credentials as both a scholar and a pastor of souls are highly regarded. Your work to ensure a fuller experience of the Byzantine tradition in our parishes is commendable. I don't know of anyone who has ever spoken ill of you personally. And yet, time and again you seem to read into posts criticisms of a personal nature that others do not see. Father Serge's critique of the commission's work is both thorough and deserving of a response from the commission. It is objective and scholarly. As you know, in the world of scholarship, debate is common fare. (The debate between then Cardinal Ratzinger and Cardinal Kasper is an interesting and very high profile example.) In my own consulting with leaders at all levels of corporations both nationally and internationally over the years, I have encountered individuals that, when faced with a conflict in the arena of ideas, resort to a defensive posture and ascribe a personal attack where none exists. This behavior is designed to effectively shame those who disagree into silence. Such behavior is unbecoming a leader in any role, but most especially one who bears the weight of pastoral responsibility with a scope that touches the whole of the Metropolia. As a "spiritual son" who would never wish to see the nakedness of his father exposed for all to see, I beg you sincerely to consider the nature of your calumnious accusations against others here on this forum. Prior to your posts, any weakness exposed on your part has been one of scholarship, not of character. If you are willing to stay engaged on the issues broached by Father Serge and others on this forum, I have no doubt that you will gain and retain the respect and appreciation of all here. As Father Serge has mentioned, you of all the members of the commission have braved the waters of the laos in a public forum. We need you to draw upon your fatherly courage and remain with us, engaging us in the realm of ideas. As the Scriptures teach us, "Come let us reason together..." Many years, Gordo
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jul 2003
Posts: 564
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jul 2003
Posts: 564 |
Dear Fr. David,
No one here wants to "petras-bait". At least, I don't. All I, personally, want is some sort of argument as to why these changes are being made. As I read the forum, the "whys" are never forthcoming.
I asked you a question on the forum a few months ago, which perhaps you missed, but which has never been answered:
Why does the commision think "For us and for our salvation" is better and a more accurate rendering of the creed than "For us men and for our salvation" or "for us humans and for our salvation?"
The failure to answer this question and many others like it, not just about inclusive language, leads to a lack of credibility. I, for my part, am ready to be convinced that I am wrong, and that "for us and for our salvation" is better; no one has attempted to convince me of this. Since no-one gives reasons for the changes, and there must in fact be reasons for the changes, one tends to leap to conclusions for what the unstated reasons are. Thus the conviction of many that "feminist ideology" and not Christian theology is driving this.
If I am wrong, tell me why not. How does "propter nos homines" or "hemas tous anthropous" benefit by failing to translate "anthropous?" Note that this is not an issue of inclusive language; I am perfectly willing to accept "for us humans." But "for us?"
Teach me. Why am I wrong on this?
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
Slight tangent - but not, I hope, of no importance:
The "Ruthenian Recension" is a term which refers to a specific set of liturgical books published by the Oriental Congregation (which is a department of the Holy See in Rome) from 1941 until 1975 (so far), including:
The Liturgicon - available as a complete book, or as a series of offprints:
Vespers and Orthros The Divine Liturgy of Saint John Chrysostom The Divine Liturgy of Saint Basil the Great The Divine Liturgy of Presanctified Gifts and a few supplements
The Gospel Book (available in complete and abridged form, in large size or small size)
The Epistle Book (like the Gospel Book)
The Book of Hours (large edition and pocket edition)
The Small Trebnyk ("Book of Needs")
The Book of Molebens (this has never been translated into English)
The Archieraticon (the book used by the Bishop in holding the Divine liturgy and certain other services, such as ordinations, the consecrations of churches and antimensia, and so on - this has never been translated into English)
The "Ordo Celebrationis" - directions for how to serve Vespers, Orthros and the Divine Liturgy
Except for the Archieraticon, these books were all produced by a commission set up in the late nineteen-thirties by Pope Pius XI and the Oriental Congregation, because the "Ruthenian" bishops themselves could not agree and requested the Holy See to produce a definitive set of books. They were definitely not intended as something "optional". The prime mover in this commission was Father Cyril Korolevsky, of holy memory.
"Ruthenian" in this context includes Ukrainians (the large majority of this category), Greek-Catholics originating on the southern slopes of the Carpathian Mountains, Slovak Greek-Catholics. "Ruthenian" is a complicated term to begin with and to add to the confusion, Ukrainians generally do not care to have this word applied to themselves, even though they use these service books. Because of this confusion, there are those in the Byzantine-Ruthenian Metropolia of Pittsburgh who have the impression that the "Ruthenian Recension" applies to them exclusively.
The proposed recasting of the Divine Liturgy which my book discusses is NOT the Ruthenian Recension, and calling it that will only add further confusion.
Discussing how these books were developed, and on what basis, is an endeavor that I am willing and prepared to engage in - but is a separate matter to the discussion of the proposed recasting.
Neither in theory nor in practice is there anything to inhibit, let alone prevent, the translation of these books into any language one pleases. Some of them can be found in English; some can be found in Ukrainian. There is at least one edition of the Ruthenian Recension Divine Liturgy of Saint John Chrysostom in Hungarian. Most recently, the Ruthenian Recension Divine Liturgy of Saint John Chrysostom has been published in Slovak. There may - I don't know - be the Ruthenian Recension Divine Liturgy of Saint John Chrysostom published in Spanish.
All this and much more can be addressed at the planned conference - and should be.
Serge Keleher
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: May 2003
Posts: 674
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: May 2003
Posts: 674 |
Father Serge,
Thanks for a scholarly work of art!
May our bishops (who may or may not love God but are definitely loved by Him) look kindly on your gift to us by directing our liturgical commission to publicly review and respond to your brilliant scholarship.
Nick
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
Dear Nicholas, My thanks to you for your evident appreciation of my work. I'm very pleased that you find it worth-while.
With every blessing,
Fr Serge
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 29
Junior Member
|
|
Junior Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 29 |
Originally posted by Elitoft: Originally posted by Blessed Theodore: [b] [b]Father David wrote: On p. 10, he quotes Archbishop Quinn, who defines destructive criticism as �divisive, intemperate, competitive, blind to a larger vision, and without reverence for authority.� (P. 10)
Father Serge�s comments are uniting, temperate, collaborative, open to a larger vision for all our Churches and respectful for authority.
Father David�s comments are the ones that are divisive, intemperate, completive and blind to the larger vision. They are certainly without reverence to Vatican authority.
Father David wrote: It is at this point that Fr. Keleher begins his attack on the latest efforts to promulgate the Ruthenian recension.
There is no �latest effort to promulgate the Ruthenian recension�. The revision will not promulgate the Ruthenian recension. It will only promulgate Father David�s agenda for �progress� in the Liturgy. He picked this up at Notre Dame when it was at is most wacky.
Father David wrote: This, he then claims, is why one must celebrate the 1941 Liturgicon before reforming it.
A very good claim, too! How can you revise something you don�t know?
Father David wrote: One of the problems I see from this whole affair is that the claim is being made that nothing else but the literal execution of a certain written text will suffice. This is, then, a textual problem, and one that leads to different conclusions depending on the premises from which you begin.
Father David�s premise is wrong. It is not merely a �textual problem.� It�s clear that he does not understand the Ruthenian recension or even the Liturgy itself if he reduces it mere text.
Father David wrote: The basic disagreement remains - I think that the Liturgy as envisioned by the Metropolitan Council of Hierarchs does respond to Fr. Taft�s challenge, finally, and even in details.
The Metropolitan Council of Hierarchs does not envision what Father David proposes. If they did it would have been promulgated years ago. Bishop Andrew Pataki is the only bishop who actually supports the Reform. Anyone who asks Metropolitan Basil or Bishop William why they are considering promulgating the Liturgy are not told �because it is our vision for the Church�. They are told �because Father David has worked so hard for so long.� Bishop John has been giving parish after parish a blessing to return to the red book.
Note that there has not been one hierarchical pastoral letter on the need to reform the Divine Liturgy.
Father David wrote: The opinions of the people, though, were not totally ignored. More than half the members of the Commission are pastors, who, it is felt, would be in sympathy with the people�s needs and desires.
Sure they were ignored. Even the clergy were ignored. The priests of Pittsburgh, Parma and Van Nuys saw the revisions for the very first time when the �final version of October 2004� was given to them in May of 2005. The priests of Passaic have still not been given a copy of this and had to obtain their copies from priests in other eparchies. Father David should not pretend otherwise.
Father David wrote: At the same time, I have learned that if action is not taken from above, nothing will happen. Liturgy is inherently conservative. If people don�t relate to the Liturgy any longer, they usually don�t call for a reform, they just drift away.
What is needed is not reform. What is needed is to finally implement the Ordo and the 1942 Liturgy.
If Father David wants to see people running away he should visit parishes that follow his reforms.
Father David wrote: If I tell them, �if you hear the presbyteral prayers,� you will understand the Liturgy better, they may say, �what are these �presbyteral prayers.�� If they actually hear them, then they may understand better. I have confidence that people will respond to good liturgy sincerely celebrated.
Again, Father David should visit parishes that follow his reforms. They are quickly becoming empty.
The idea that the liturgy is a place primarily for getting people to understand rather than to worship is wrong.
Father David wrote: If the Liturgy is to speak to us, it must be in our language, and it is clear from the very structure of the Liturgy, that when it �goes� into the vernacular, the structure is going to change.
We�ve had the vernacular now for over 40 years. No one is arguing against it. The use of the vernacular does not mean that the structure of the Liturgy is going to change.
Father David wrote: Our shepherds have taken into account the needs of the people and have made a very reasoned response to help guide them to God, based on the authentic liturgical experience of our church.
No. One shepherd has been bullying the other three to give in to your reforms. That is the entire extent of it.
Father David wrote: Chapter 4 addresses what is probably the greatest sticking point among conservative member of the Church, the use of �Inclusive Language.� I personally would prefer to table this discussion, not because I�m right or wrong, but because it is utterly impossible to discuss it in these transitional times without extreme - and I mean �extreme� - emotion.
Father David has been extremely emotional in his demand for inclusive language. He�s been using it for at least 20 years (assuming approbation where there was none). Doe he really expect to �table this discussion� and then have us accept his efforts to force inclusive language? The priests and people are really not that dumb.
Father David wrote: I am not sure that the Church has yet given us the guidance that we need on this point.
Translation: �I don�t agree with Liturgiam Authenticam so I�m going to pretend that it does not exist and say I�m waiting for the Church to grow into my position.�
Father David wrote: I would first like to note that the letter from the Oriental Congregation recommended some use of horizontal inclusive language, which, I suppose, shows that Rome is not as monolithic as we would suppose.
Can Father David prove this? Until he shows us the letter it is merely his speculation.
It is likely that if is true the recommendation came before the definitive Liturgiam Authenticam was promulgated. It is also likely it came from Taft, who openly disagrees with the Vatican on the use of inclusive language.
Father David wrote: In my personal opinion, since we believe that God saves both men and women, we should say this more often.
We do say this often! This is what the term �lover of mankind� means. Perhaps Father David needs to take English 101?
Father David wrote: �Man� can be ambiguous also, but the critics say that it�s always clear from �context.�
Rome has said that �man� is the most inclusive term in the English language for anthropos. Father David is wrong.
Father David wrote: As much as the Church would like to close the book on this change of �text� in the modern world, ministers on the grass roots level feel the problem, and so inclusive language is used in everyday and liturgical discourse whether the official Church allows it or not.
False. Ministers on the grass roots are more and more returning to authentic liturgy and translations. The liberalism of the 1970s and 1980s has been soundly rejected. Father David should not impose it on our church. The Church has moved on from that failed experiment. Father David should not remain stuck in the 1970s.
Father David wrote: Most of chapter 5 consists of quotations from various documents: the commentary on the Decree on the Eastern Catholic Churches, by Neophytos Edelby; other commentaries by Victor Pospishil and Ignatius Dick; the Decrees on the Eastern Catholic Churches and the Decree on Ecumenism; the Code of Canons of the Eastern Churches; the liturgical Instruction of the Oriental Congregation of January 6, 1996, and others. Most of the material is to buttress his thesis that the Eastern Catholic Churches should be faithful to their traditions and should distance themselves from the Orthodox as little as possible.
The absence of supportive documentation from these documents in Father David�s writings is notable.
The thesis that the Eastern Catholic Churches should be as faithful to our traditions as is possible is not merely Father Serge�s opinion. It is a continuing directive from Rome. One that Father David appears to reject.
Father David wrote: The most negative is that we Eastern Catholics are a betrayal of Orthodoxy, an abomination upon the face of the earth, and that any attempt to look like Orthodox is the tool of proselytism on our part. We should simply become the Roman Catholics that we are.
Yes, the revised Liturgy is most certainly a betrayal of Orthodoxy. It is the product of a Roman Catholic mind. The Orthodox are right to hold us in contempt when we do such injustice to the Liturgy.
One could go on and on. More later. [/b] This is one of the most incredibly open, clear and accurate pieces of writing that I have ever seen on this Forum about this Church, or in this Church about this Church in a decade.
The only biting question I have is why now? Why not six years ago? Why not two years ago? Why not last year? Why not in time to save ALL those parishes, all those people, all those priests? Why now?
I could weep.
Eli [/b]Eli, Thank you. Many of us have been asking the bishops for the past 20 years not to reform the liturgy. Seeing the text of the reformed liturgy was the last straw. Blessed Theodore
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jul 2002
Posts: 202
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jul 2002
Posts: 202 |
This is a double posting. I posted the first one in the wrong place.
Fr. Keleher has sent his book to most of the priests in the Metropolia. This is what prompted me to write a response, since there is certainly another side to this story. It took me a few days to go over chapters 9 and 10, which were more detailed than the first 8. I will be adding these two chapters in my next post. I hope to conclude my review of his book soon with paragraphs on the Public Recitation of the Anaphora.and conclusions.
My review of his response speaks for itself. I feel that our Commission deserves this defense. I must say though that some of the acrimony on the web site has been disedifying to me, and I regret being dragged into a defensive position. After this, I hope to be able to make a more positive statement about the liturgy.
Fr. Dave
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jul 2002
Posts: 202
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jul 2002
Posts: 202 |
Fr. Keleher turns to the texts themselves in chapters 9 and 10. Chapter 9, he affirms, will deal with texts that are simply wrong. Chapter 10 will deal with texts that present problems of translation, acknowledging that �a perfect translation of such material is an unattainable goal,� though one, of course, must try as much as possible for accuracy. (Page 169) Let us look first at what he considers errors (chapter 9). Again, I follow his numbering. 1) He first raises the question of the word despota in Greek. It is certainly true that despota means, literally, �Master.� Perhaps in the introduction to the Lord�s Prayer, this was missed, as Fr. Keleher points out, and the 1964 translation was reproduced without critique. The change of title for human beings serving in a particular role was deliberately changed, since �Master,� in English, is no longer the ordinary greeting for bishops or priests. Lumped together with the �Master� problem, is the question of what to call the �Holy Table.� Greek usually uses, �� haghia trapeza,� literally, �the holy table,� but sometimes �thysiast�rion,� �place of sacrifice,� as in the prayer of access to the altar (offering). The translation is careful to retain �the holy Table,� in the actual texts of prayers, but not so careful in the rubrics, since �altar� for �holy Table,� and �sanctuary� for �altar� has become common in English. Fr. Keleher may be right in calling for more consistency here, but it cannot be labeled entirely erroneous, since this vocabulary has become so common in English vernacular. 2) This was a conscious decision that �community� would be more inclusive than �village.� 3) The question of the use of �Orthodox� continues to be vexing for some people. I certainly don�t think we should fear the word �orthodox.� I see a problem in us claiming to be �Orthodox,� when we are not in communion with the world-wide �Orthodox Church,� but my take here seems to be idiosyncratic. 4) The question of �ages of ages,� is also sensitive. It is not literal, but it does mean �forever.� In the scientific world, the idea that the universe is cyclical in a series of �ages� is archaic, or at least, controversial. However one deals with this problem and its connection with common language should have placed this phrase among translation problems rather than translation errors. It seems this is an old problem, as the traditional Catholic translation indicates, �as it was in the beginning, is now and ever shall be, world without end.� The author�s opinion that it is simply erroneous is his own. 5) This is Fr. Keleher�s opinion. Other scholars believe it does mean �concelebration� in the full technical sense. This translation was commended in the Oriental Congregation review (� 50). In each Liturgy, the whole Church, including the angels, are truly celebrating together, and Christ is the Church. 6) I hardly think the difference between �mighty� and �strong� is as stark as the author paints. I don�t think even the author should label it �erroneous,� but �less preferable.� 7) The suggestion (�alms�) is intriguing and deserves more consideration. Peter Galadza�s translation is �for those who are kind to us.� I would generally favor more concrete texts over the abstract mercy. The phrase does not occur in the present Greek. I leave the question open, noting only that in a modern congregation the members are more likely to receive mercy or kindness than alms. 8) The question here is how literal do we have to be? �Send down your compassions upon us,� is literal, but not the way an ordinary English speaker would talk today. Likewise in (9), we would probably not say a �place of verdure.� In the process in the Inter-eparchial Liturgy Commission, the Greek was consulted, but the alternatives, �verdure,� or �refreshment,� were found lacking. 10) The Greek here does mean acts committed in ignorance. The idea is that the priest should know better, while the faithful are �ignorant.� It was a conscious decision of the Commission to make a distinction between these two words, but we felt that something more than acts done simply out of ignorance was meant. The Commission does recognize the existence of �involuntary� sins, and sins done �unknowingly. �Ignorances,� however, is not the usual way of speaking in English. A teacher would be more likely to say, �Johnny, you didn�t know three answers,� than �Johnny, you had three ignorances.� 11) Fr. Keleher asks, �Do the compilers of this draft seriously suggest that the psalmist here is directly prophetic of the Christian Eucharist?� No, certainly not, but the Church often uses psalms as if they were fulfilled in the Christian dispensation. So when the psalmist says, �Exalt the Lord our God and worship at his footstool,� he does not mean the Cross, but the Liturgy uses it this way. (Psalm 98:5, Prokeimenon for the Feast of the Exaltation of the Holy Cross, September 14) Of course, �the holies� is left indeterminate in Greek. Possible determinations are the Commission or Fr. Keleher�s opinions. 12) It is an exact citation, of course, but a mea culpa is due for not noticing Fr. Taft�s intervention. 13) There is general agreement that this phrase does not mean �offered,� but �set forth,� or �placed before.� The Greek and Slavonic does not have �us.� Fr. Keleher makes the same point in (15), though it must also be admitted that the texts must refer to the visible, material gifts of bread and wine, becoming the Body and Blood of Christ, in the chalice and on the diskos, that are on the Holy Table [lying before us.] After a certain point, absolutely exact translation may become clumsy, �for these precious gifts lying,� won�t do, �for these precious gifts lying �here,� or, as Fr. Keleher suggests, �here present,� but �here� is not in the text either. 14) The �logical� sacrifice. As stated, it is, of course, not good English. I myself would agree that �rational� sacrifice is probably the closest we can get, though �rational,� (and likewise �intellectual� for �noetical,� which does not occur in the Liturgy but is a consistent problem in the Divine Praises) does not have the same range of meaning in English as it does in Greek. Since even the scholarly Bishop Kallistos in undecided on this matter, as Keleher observes (page 184), I would submit that this should be moved to the translation problems chapter. 16) �Rightly dividing,� is certainly odd English, at least today, and �teachings� are �imparted.� 17) The two petitions were joined precisely to show their unity. We have been getting along with it for centuries - but not in the vernacular. Note here also the author�s tendency to trivialize translations he doesn�t like. At any rate, �again and again,� we do not have �errors,� but simply alternate translations. 18) �Let us pray,� in English sounds entirely normal, but �let us beseech� without an object would seem odd. Perhaps the subject of this beseeching was omitted in Greek, since �tou Christou,� (the �judgment-seat of Christ�) would have collided with �tou kyriou,� as �tou Christou tou Kyriou.� 20) The Liturgy Commission did not translate the Lord�s Prayer, but simply left it in the form most people use. Therefore, there is no �error of translation,� here. 21) This again is not a translation problem, but the conscious decision of the Commission to leave the prayer in the form in which people say it. The Prayer before Communion, in all branches of the Byzantine Church, appears in many different forms, probably witnessing to its relatively recent introduction. Some have objected that this phrase reflects Roman transsubstantiation theology, but it is certainly difficult to discern anything �un-Orthodox� here. The point has been made, but it seems to be of minimal importance or legalistic. 22) Likewise here, the Commission decided to follow the Greek literally. �Mouth� in the singular is grammatically acceptable, and the distinction between �mouth� and �lips� appears to be of minimal importance. The Commission also decided to retain the common sung form, which the author notes as an �Old Kyivan text� (page195), as well as its inclusion in plain chant books. It is certainly a valid alternate text, and cannot in any way be construed as an �error of translation.� (It might be labeled as an error of not following the 1941 Ruthenian Recension text literally, but, in any case, would be an objection of minimal importance.) 23) One must disagree with the author here. I certainly think that the person of average intelligence would see the connection between the priest/deacon�s exclamation, �Remember forever,� with the people�s response �eternal memory.� His statement, �the intention here is not to ask God to remember someone eternally (...) but to ask God to grant that the memory of this person should be eternal,� is extremely curious. In both cases, we are speaking of the �memory� of God, which is all that counts, and �God remembering,� and the �memory of God,� are the same in the divine reality where being is action. In either case, the person inhabits the Kingdom of heaven by divine action.
To sum up this chapter, the author presents twenty-three cases of translations that he considers �simply erroneous.� (Page 170) A closer analysis of these instances, however, reveals that even if you concede every point to him, then only about half are about translation �errors,� while the rest are what he calls �matters of taste.� (Page 170) The Commission does, obviously, take the contemporary usage of English more into account than Fr. Keleher. (cf. The discussion about �ignorances,� et al.) After reading this whole section, I would be moved to change number 12 as he suggested. At a minimum, this and the correction to �Master� in the introduction to the Lord�s Prayer (1) and the only changes that would be required, and, even here, it is not central to the Liturgy. As indicated in number 1, I would make the liturgical texts and rubrical texts of �Holy Table,� and �altar� consistent. I personally would engage in further discussion about numbers 7, 10 and 14, the last being the most substantive theologically. Finding, in general, such minor problems of translation, mostly �matters of taste,� reaffirms the value of the translation and in no way leads to the harsh conclusion he makes that �the 12 October 2004 draft cannot be considered accurate, let alone definitive.� The Sacred Congregation for the Oriental Churches, in contrast, said �those who submitted this text, prepared with great care and in proper form, are to be warmly commended for such a superb piece of work.� (Rome, March 31, 2001, Prot. No. 99/2001.
Fr. Serge entitles chapter 10, �Some Questionable Translations.� It would seem that the distinction he is making is that while chapter 9 dealt with simple errors, chapter 10 deals with translations that are questionable. I was unable to discern that much difference between the matters raised, and he comes to a similar conclusion (page 239), there should be a �careful and thorough review before allowing it to come into use.� The implication (�careful review�) implies that the cases presented reflect a certain carelessness.
What, then, of these thirty-two points. I again follow his numbering. 1) has been rendered a moot point, since the June 2005 draft returned to �God-loving.� 3) Modern warfare is not the same as the Tzar and his armies. 4) I myself would favor �righteous,� but the objection seems of minor importance. 5) Though the terminology in the East is problematical, �priests� may be either �celebrants� or �con-celebrants.� The rubrics were written to clarify which role is meant. The principal celebrant is the �presider,� and hence gives all the blessings. This is not mentioned in the Ordo Celebrationis, but it was not an issue at the time. The Ordo Celebrationis seems to be concerned with which ekphoneses the principal celebrants says, and that the con-celebrating priests say all the presbyteral prayers (sotto voce, though in 1941 this would not have been an issue). At any rate, this is more a question of rubrics than translation. The celebration of the Byzantine Liturgy presumes unity: one holy table, one ahnec (Lamb), one distributor of the Eucharist, because one is the Lord, Jesus Christ. Therefore, there is one presider. 6) The author does not state his preference. I would prefer �house,� which is more ancient terminology. 7) Is Fr. Keleher here advocating a return to archaic English? This would change the whole nature of his protest. In any case, the Prayer of the Cherubicon is certainly a private prayer of the priest, not for the hearing of the congregation. 8) The author gets sarcastic in this observation, but the Commission does know that �shall� is still in the English language, but felt �will� to be more appropriate here. 9) But certainly the place where God dwells is always �holy of holies.� 10) The Commission follows the opinion that �orthoi� is equivalent to a call for attentiveness. It is found also in the 1965 translation. 11) The author�s preference for �ages� has been noted. 13) This is not really a translation issue, since neither the word �homily,� nor the word �sermon� appears in the original text. The author simply expresses his preference for the word �sermon� and sarcastically asks if the Commission knows the difference. I believe �homilies� to be a quasi-essential part of the Liturgy (though certainly not demanded on absolutely every occasion). There is no rubric about them, since they are the last part of the Liturgy to remain spontaneous. I would hold that the Decree on the Liturgy of the Vatican II Council is equally applicable to the Eastern Church, �By means of the homily (Latin, homilia) the mysteries of the faith and the guiding principles of the Chrstian life are expounded from the sacred texts during the course of the liturgical year. The homily, therefore, is to be highly esteemed as part of the liturgy itself.� (Sacrosanctum concilium 52) 14) There is no necessity to be afraid of the word �ministry,� simply because it is used frequently by Protestants. 15) Fr. Keleher�s counter-proposal is certainly correct. However, that does not make the draft text incorrect. The word leitourgein, which one is tempted to translate �liturgize,� is sometimes difficult to put into contemporary English. Likewise, the Commission did not feel it necessary to avoid all words which can be misconstrued in the vernacular. I know one educated gentleman who wanted to ban the word �love� from the Liturgy. 16) Words provided for �holy� have been discussed. 17) The meaning can be ambiguous, but Fr. Serge offers no compelling rationale for �Slave,� or �servant.� 18) This actually follows the opinion of Louis Ligier, S.J., of the Oriental Institute, who wrote, "Our formula however is distinguished by the use of the accusative: therefore it is to be interpreted as an adverbial locution. Then, "all" is not matter or a reason for praise, but the collateral circumstances in which God is to be praised. The prepositions kata and dia are to be given a temporal and local meaning which they admit with the accusative. A. Couturier translates them into French as "en tout temps et partout.� Then the Byzantine formula corresponds to the Latin formula of the Preface: "nos tibi semper et ubique gratias agere." (Magnae Orationis Eucharisticae, Rome 1964) 19) This has been an academic ping pong ball. Fr. Mateos held for �purification of the soul,� but as Fr. Keleher notes, �the scholarly pendulum began to swing back to the textus receptus.� (Page 214) The Commission followed Fr. Taft�s opinion, �it is preferable to adhere to the reading of the textus receptus.� The publication of the Old Russian Liturgicon is, of course, certainly of great interest, but it is subsequent not only to the Commission�s work, but also the review by Rome. It could be changed in the final draft, of course, but perhaps, as Fr. Keleher admits, �this does not necessarily mean that the problem is now definitely solved.� (Page 216) Perhaps here we are, in fact, dealing with two alternate texts and either reading may be chosen until the problem is definitely solved. 20) We usually do not say �all-laudable,� or �all-praised� in contemporary English, and the Commision found �illustrious� a reasonable alternative. 21) Fr. Serge does admit the translation is defensible. The rest is a matter of taste. 22) and 23) These objections seem of minor importance. 24) The very long discussion of the Prayer before the Our Father does contain some very interesting points. As to whether the draft text is as clumsy as he says would seem to be to be a matter of taste. Certainly the introduction of the words�may they bring about,� in an attempt to make two distinct English sentences can be discussed. For me, Fr. Serge�s discussion shows how difficult it is sometimes to follow him, for on page 222, he says that the word parr�sia is rendered �filial Confidence,� by Father Taft and adds, �is there sufficient reason to disagree with him?� Then, in footnote 147, where he consistently holds that the meaning is correct, he adds, �but do most people today understand the word �filial.� My guess would be that there is sufficient reason for disagreeing with the word �filial� (the people will not understand it�), but, if the Liturgy Commission had used it, what would have been the response? [Interestingly, Fr. Serge puts these two phrases together, word for word, in his critique of the introduction to the Our Father (page228)] Moreover, there is a philosophical problem here, in other places Fr. Serge argues for a hieratic type English, one not perfectly contemporary, yet here excludes �filial� because the people will not understand it. I don�t want to quibble over words, but sometimes it is difficult to follow all these permutations. 25) There is much repetition in these sections. The question of the title �Master,� has been mentioned above, and this should be corrected. The problem of �filial� confidence was discussed immediately above. Since the Lord�s Prayer follows the traditional English (archaic) translation, which the Commission retained because it has been memorized and used by the faithful, Fr. Serge recommends translating �you� as �thee.� The Lord�s Prayer, however, is the only instance where archaic English has been retained, precisely for the sake of the faithful. Since he then proposes in (26) to correct the text of the Our Father, why not correct it into contemporary English? Therefore, my recommendation would be the opposite of his. 27-30) The observations here are truly minor and no real error in the draft copy is pointed out. However, as I observed, it is sometimes difficult to follow Fr. Serge, in chapter 9, point 22, he observes that the word �pure,� which he admits is found in Old Kyivan texts, should be omitted if we want to be faithful to the Ruthenian recension (pages 194-195), but here it seems we are criticized (albeit mildly) for not following the Old Kyivan tradition (pages 234-235). 31) The author agrees that the translation is �defensible,� but he prefers another rendition. 32) Fr. Serge admits this may have been inspired by some scriptural renderings, but wants to retain the usual translation. His reasoning is not convincing. The passage is from James 1:17. Here he claims that this wording is not found in the New American Bible (Revised New Testament), which in fact reads, �all good giving (and every perfect gift).� 33) It is difficult to understand what he is asking here. He seems to be saying, �this is a question, not a criticism,� but goes on to make a criticism anyhow, even though he admits that enapetheto can mean �store up.�
He sums up his evidence as a point for shelving the October draft until all these �questionable translations� are adopted. As above for chapter 9, the conclusion goes far beyond the gravity of the instances brought forth, many based simply on his personal preference, and which were discussed over a period of years by the Inter-eparchial Liturgy Commission.
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555 |
Originally posted by Father David: Fr. Keleher has sent his book to most of the priests in the Metropolia. This is what prompted me to write a response, since there is certainly another side to this story. It took me a few days to go over chapters 9 and 10, which were more detailed than the first 8. Fr. Dave Are you telling us that Father Keleher has made a gift of his book to MOST of the priests in our Metropolia? That is multiple thousands of dollars at 20 or 25 dollars per book, Father David. Somehow that assertion seems radically improbable to me. Eli
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
Credit belongs where credit is due - and in this instance I cannot take the credit for presenting each priest of the Byzantine-Ruthenian Metropolia in the USA with a copy of my book. I simply did not and do not have the money that such a generous act would have cost.
But I do thank Father David and others who have kindly responded to what I have written.
Serge Keleher
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Apr 2005
Posts: 115
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Apr 2005
Posts: 115 |
Originally posted by Father David:
3) The question of the use of “Orthodox” continues to be vexing for some people. I certainly don't think we should fear the word “orthodox.” I see a problem in us claiming to be “Orthodox,” when we are not in communion with the world-wide “Orthodox Church,” but my take here seems to be idiosyncratic.
As far as us "claiming to be 'Orthodox' when we are not in communion with the world-wide “Orthodox Church,” , Bishop of Parma Robert Moskal of the Ukrainian Greek Catholic Church views this entirely differently and I would call his assessment correct. I have provided a paragraph of his writing that talks directly to this and how Patriarch Joseph Slipyi disagrees with your assessment as well and the I have also included his complete write up on this column so that all can see the entire context of the article: "The late Patriarch Joseph Slipyi firmly stood on the ground that we must not abandon the use of this word [Orthodox] at all costs, because it leads to a correct understanding of our very identity. We can understand that with the gradual estrangement of Eastern Christians from Western Christians, that some misunderstanding can easily arise especially since the term "Orthodox" has shifted in popular parlance from describing The Faith to describing the Church. Nonetheless, we strive to overcome misunderstandings and continue to use the word Orthodox properly, especially in our own day and age to overcome the difficulties of the past and pray for the unity of all the true -- believers in the One Church of Jesus Christ." And now the whole article: "Dear Bishop Robert, Why do we pray for “orthodox Christians” in our Liturgy? Curious Dear Curious, During the Divine Liturgy we pray for everyone. Your question undoubtedly is prompted because of some people's understanding or perception of the term "Orthodox". The English term is derived from the Greek Orthododokeo which means to teach rightly. In a passive sense, it is applied to those who had been "rightly taught", hence "true believing". It seems to me that when this Greek term was translated into Church-Slavonic (or ancient Bulgarian), the translator misinterpreted the second half of the verb Dokeo (to teach-Doksia participle) and confused it with the Greek word (to glorify) -- Doksia (glory), so that many have come to understand the word "Orthodox" as meaning "true -- worshipers" or those "rightly glorifying God". Hence, the word: Pravoslavnyj. Curious, are you confused by now? Who wouldn't be! Be as it may, the word "Orthodox" has been used throughout the history of the church to describe the Faith of the Church. It appears in the writings of the Fathers of the Church, as well as in the Liturgies of both the Eastern and Western Churches. In the old Latin text of the Roman Catholic Mass, the people prayed "pro orthoxis fidelibus" i.e. for "Orthodox Christians", meaning the faithful who professed the accurate teachings of the Faith. However, since the word "Orthodox" originated in the Eastern Church(es), it was and has been widely used. For us to deny that our Faith is Orthodox, would be negating or re-writing the history of the Church and the terminology which the Church has used and uses. In modern day Ukraine, many people, not wanting to be confused with the Orthodox Church, especially the Russian Church, argue against the use of the word "Orthodox". The late Patriarch Joseph Slipyi firmly stood on the ground that we must not abandon the use of this word at all costs, because it leads to a correct understanding of our very identity. We can understand that with the gradual estrangement of Eastern Christians from Western Christians, that some misunderstanding can easily arise especially since the term "Orthodox" has shifted in popular parlance from describing The Faith to describing the Church. Nonetheless, we strive to overcome misunderstandings and continue to use the word Orthodox properly, especially in our own day and age to overcome the difficulties of the past and pray for the unity of all the true -- believers in the One Church of Jesus Christ. The communion, in the love of Christ, of all "Orthodox churches" in the Universal Church is the one, holy, apostolic and catholic Church of Jesus Christ, who is the Head of the Church. Our Holy Father, Pope John Paul II, has underscored many times that we are "Orthodox in Faith, and Catholic in the bonds of love." Yours In Christ, +Bishop Robert Great Fast 2004"
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555 |
Originally posted by Serge Keleher: Credit belongs where credit is due - and in this instance I cannot take the credit for presenting each priest of the Byzantine-Ruthenian Metropolia in the USA with a copy of my book. I simply did not and do not have the money that such a generous act would have cost. Serge Keleher Ahhh...so then you have not "sent" your book to most of the priests in the Metropolia at all as Father David said. For Father David's statement to be true in any real sense would actually mean that most-many of the priests in the Metropolia have purchased your book from the distributor of the book. Apparently, something was lost in translation! Eli
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
I said that I (me, moi, mise, me fein, myself . . . from аз to Я for the slavists among us) did not send out the book to the Byz-Ruth Metropolia priests. I added that the reason why I did no such thing was that I had and have no such money. I am aware of a bulk order in something resembling the appropriate numbers and (although I'm not handling the finances) I would take it for granted that such a bulk order warrants a serious discount.
Assuming that this is what happened, we should all be thankful to the benefactor, even though that benefactor is not the undersigned!
Serge Keleher
P.S. - Further to Bishop Robert's comments on the word Orthodox: this term still occurs in the present Roman Mass in Latin: in the opening of the first Eucharistic Prayer, the priest prays "pro omnibus orthodoxis".
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,191 Likes: 4
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,191 Likes: 4 |
So, we are left with two questions: Do all of the priests in the Metropolia have Father Serge's book or not? If they do, how do with thank the anonymous benefactor?
If every priest has one and if every priest has a copy of the proposed translation it should be easy to have a conference with educated laity provided that: 1. Every priest makes both the new translation and Father's book available to the laity; and 2. Every Church comes with representatives of that Church.
CDL
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555 |
Originally posted by carson daniel lauffer: So, we are left with two questions: Do all of the priests in the Metropolia have Father Serge's book or not? If they do, how do with thank the anonymous benefactor?
If every priest has one and if every priest has a copy of the proposed translation it should be easy to have a conference with educated laity provided that: 1. Every priest makes both the new translation and Father's book available to the laity; and 2. Every Church comes with representatives of that Church.
CDL I know several who, at this moment, do not have a copy, nor are they aware of any mass mailing. There is most likely a hierarchy within the ranks. That would not be unusual. So I would not presume at all!! Eli
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555 |
Originally posted by Serge Keleher: [QB] I said that I (me, moi, mise, me fein, myself . . . from аз to Я for the slavists among us) did not send out the book to the Byz-Ruth Metropolia priests. I added that the reason why I did no such thing was that I had and have no such money. I am aware of a bulk order in something resembling the appropriate numbers and (although I'm not handling the finances) Clearly "something resembling." Well here's a toast to the forgotten few. Eli
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
The questions are raised:
"So, we are left with two questions: Do all of the priests in the Metropolia have Father Serge's book or not? If they do, how do with thank the anonymous benefactor?
"If every priest has one and if every priest has a copy of the proposed translation it should be easy to have a conference with educated laity provided that: 1. Every priest makes both the new translation and Father's book available to the laity; and 2. Every Church comes with representatives of that Church."
The benefactor reports that those who wish to express gratitude may send letters of thanks to Stauropegion Press - those who wish to express gratitude more tangibly may send checks to Stauropegion Press - and those who wish to express great gratitude may send orders to Stauropegion Press! Seems fair to me.
At the risk of tooting my own horn (who? me?) I would strongly suggest that a call to conference include a reading list (including my book - don't die of shock) and also a registration form asking, for example, how competent the conferee is in Church-Slavonic, and even Greek. The point is not to keep anybody away, but to let the presentors have an idea of the needs of the conferees. There would be no point in quoting lots of things in Greek, for instance, if almost no one could understand it. I would love to give a long speech in Irish, but I fear that the audience for such a speech, while enthusiastic, might be of rather low numbers!
Fr Serge
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555 |
Originally posted by Serge Keleher: The questions are raised:
"So, we are left with two questions: Do all of the priests in the Metropolia have Father Serge's book or not? If they do, how do with thank the anonymous benefactor?
"If every priest has one and if every priest has a copy of the proposed translation it should be easy to have a conference with educated laity provided that: 1. Every priest makes both the new translation and Father's book available to the laity; and 2. Every Church comes with representatives of that Church."
The benefactor reports that those who wish to express gratitude may send letters of thanks to Stauropegion Press - those who wish to express gratitude more tangibly may send checks to Stauropegion Press - and those who wish to express great gratitude may send orders to Stauropegion Press! Seems fair to me. Fr Serge This is very disturbing Father. Apparently these books have been "out" in clergy hands for quite a while. Only some clergy received books. Others I guess will have to buy their way into the club. This is not settling well with me and I am going to copy this entire thread when I finish sending this so I have so proof that at least one person here has registered some amazement at the draconian silliness that is passing for "enlightenment" around here lately. Who do we trust now, Father Keleher? ELi
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555 |
Originally posted by Elitoft: Originally posted by Serge Keleher: The questions are raised:
"So, we are left with two questions: Do all of the priests in the Metropolia have Father Serge's book or not? If they do, how do with thank the anonymous benefactor?
"If every priest has one and if every priest has a copy of the proposed translation it should be easy to have a conference with educated laity provided that: 1. Every priest makes both the new translation and Father's book available to the laity; and 2. Every Church comes with representatives of that Church."
The benefactor reports that those who wish to express gratitude may send letters of thanks to Stauropegion Press - those who wish to express gratitude more tangibly may send checks to Stauropegion Press - and those who wish to express great gratitude may send orders to Stauropegion Press! Seems fair to me. Fr Serge This is very disturbing Father. Apparently these books have been "out" in clergy hands for quite a while. Only some clergy received books. Others I guess will have to buy their way into the club.
This is not settling well with me and I am going to copy this entire thread when I finish sending this so I have so proof that at least one person here has registered some amazement at the draconian silliness that is passing for "enlightenment" around here lately.
Who do we trust now, Father Keleher?
ELi I publicly withdraw my vote of mistrust for the moment, with an apology, but there has already been damage done among the clergy, by the selective distribution of this book. There are more than enough "secrets" in this Metropolia at the moment. I am very sorry that one more had to be added to the list. Eli
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
This morning I received an e-mail from the Stauropegion Press. Here it is, in toto:
Dear Father Archimandrite Serge,
You may wish to report that you have heard from "Stauropegion Press".
So far a small number of books (8) have been returned by the post office (because of faulty or incorrect addresses).
Also, the press worked from a list of parishes, and attempted to remove parishes (2nd and 3rd parishes) where one priest served more than one parish, so that each priest only received one book. But accidental errors may have been made in this process. There was no other attempt to "select" addresses, other than to make an economy by avoiding sending priests who serve 3 parishes, 3 copies.
Anyone who did not receive a book, and who would like one, should contact "Stauropegion Press".
Stauropegion Press PO Box 11096 Pittsburgh, PA 15237-9998
Sincerely,
The Stauropegion Press
It is no fault of the Stauropegion Press that obtaining the address list of the clergy of the Pittsburgh Metropolia proved to be a difficult proposition. Time was when that list was published annually, but the mania for secrecy seems even to apply to something as run-of-the-mill as that.
Fr Serge Keleher
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,191 Likes: 4
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,191 Likes: 4 |
One then suspects that several priests have the book but have either not opened the package or have put the book on the shelf and forgotten that they have it. I've done both of those over the years.
It's also true that priests, like everyone else, aren't obligated to reveal everything they know.
CDL
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555 |
Originally posted by Father David: Fr. Keleher turns to the texts themselves in chapters 9 and 10. Chapter 9, he affirms, will deal with texts that are simply wrong. Chapter 10 will deal with texts that present problems of translation, acknowledging that �a perfect translation of such material is an unattainable goal,� though one, of course, must try as much as possible for accuracy. (Page 169) Define accuracy. The criteria, given to us by the universal Church in fact, for defining "accuracy" will lead us not into perfection, but will deliver us from banality and heterodoxy. Just a small suggestion. Don't use the world as the criteria for translating liturgy. People actually can learn. Do learn. Orthodoxy, however grumpy and prickly, is full of little people willing and eager to learn all kinds of new and alien things. I know this because I walk among them regularly. How do you suppose that happens? Did any of the commission ever think of such a thing when deciding when to consult the world and the flesh for her best choice of words and phrases? Let us look first at what he considers errors (chapter 9). Again, I follow his numbering. 1) He first raises the question of the word despota in Greek. It is certainly true that despota means, literally, �Master.� Perhaps in the introduction to the Lord�s Prayer, this was missed, as Fr. Keleher points out, and the 1964 translation was reproduced without critique. The change of title for human beings serving in a particular role was deliberately changed, since �Master,� in English, is no longer the ordinary greeting for bishops or priests. You know Father David, there are few people who call a priest or bishop Master, or take the hem of their robe, or kiss their right hand who don't know that they are speaking to their Lord and Master, Heavenly King who is approaching them through their priest and their bishop? Every time Despota is used in liturgy when priest and bishop act in the person of the Christ, we speak Lord, Master to the King, not to the man behind the curtain!! And if people do not know that, Father David, then they need to be taught, but they will not be convinced if the naming flip-flops back and forth at your whim or the whim of some committee. The role of the priest and bishop in the person of Christ in the liturgy, as in any sacramental rite and ritual, does not fade in and out at the whim of a committee. There are a few other things in your long note but I think I'll address them one at a time so that the messages don't blur. Eli
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555 |
Originally posted by Father David: 2) This was a conscious decision that �community� would be more inclusive than �village.� Dear Father David, This one would be funny if it weren't so sad to think that people's minds get so inwardly focused that they cannot see outside themselves much less the room in which they are working. Most of the people of this world, Father, live in villages or in cities, they may then align themselves with any number of comminities forged in work, school, home, during recreation and in church. But when you pray for people, as they are, where they are, they are in cities, hamlets, burgs, villages, boroughs, countrysides, etc. Even the Democrats know that it takes a village, not a community, to raise a child. The sense of that petition is to hit people where they live, not in how they associate. If you wish to change the sense of that petition entirely, be my guest, but don't tell me it is the same thing only more "inclusive" unless you are testing my sense of humor. Eli
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Aug 2002
Posts: 1,070
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Aug 2002
Posts: 1,070 |
I learned today that Fr. Kelleher is outside the Byzantine Catholic (Ruthenian) Metropolia of Pittsburgh, being a part of the UGCC instead. Ironically, it took quite a few searches on the net for me to find that out. Since I don't read everything on the Forum, I figure he must have said that somewhere, and I just missed it.
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
Dear Jim, Try reading the first chapter of my book - scholarship knows no boundaries.
Fr. Serge
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: May 2002
Posts: 2,941
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: May 2002
Posts: 2,941 |
But as you yourself pointed out, Fr. Serge, knowledge of the liturgical situation in the Archeparchy - crucial for evaluating a pastoral adaptation - does have some boundaries.
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555 |
Originally posted by djs: But as you yourself pointed out, Fr. Serge, knowledge of the liturgical situation in the Archeparchy - crucial for evaluating a pastoral adaptation - does have some boundaries. On the other hand, John Vernosky apparently does think that the existing-yet-pending texts and chant are not conducive to good practice pastorally, and he appears to agree with many of Father Keleher's assessments. So there apparently tends to be some overlapping of liturgical and pastoral substance regardless of the larger jurisdictional issues that might occur between the Ruthenians and the Ukranians. Personally I would love to know where impetus for the great pressing and immediate need for a revision of the revision of the revision actually came from. I don't see it springing up from the laity or the clergy. Clearly not. We've been given a sort of 'everyone agreed that...' kind of response, but that is not yet particularly revealing. Eli
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: May 2002
Posts: 2,941
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: May 2002
Posts: 2,941 |
I think that the pastoral component of a "pastoral adaptation" is of central importance. From what I gather, this component is not part of Fr. Serge's analysis. (He calls for this information after the fact of publication/dissemination, and stipulates that the information is hard to come by in his location.) If I gather correctly, this deficiency, while not vititating the scholarship of his academic contribution, nevertheless represents a significant shortcoming of his criticism.
And not just Father's, but the criticism coming from many others, here.
I could put this a different way: What is the anticipated impact on this change or that, this word choice or that, this restoration, or that abbreviation, on the salvation of souls in Nanty Glo, South Fork, Conemaugh, Barnesboro, Windber etc. - given the nature of the liturgical practice and parish life today. Few if any of us posting here can answer this question.
It is likely that those who see abbreviation where others see restoration are informed by very different local practices? Overall the question of pastoral adaptation is a very difficult one. The Administrator has expressed his opinions on the matter - with conviction. And, by the very nature of the promulgation - whatever the final text and rubrics, whatever is mandated, recommended, or left open - the Bishops will express their opinion and their judgment.
Who really can answer these critcial questions? The persons in the best position to know, parish by parish are the pastors, and the ones in the best position to know the overall situation are the Bishops and their co-workers (and Lemko Rusyn, who's been to most of them). God gave us shepherds to care for His flocks. How well have they done this job? Have they surveyed the situation? (Yes.) Finally, have they reached the best conclusions? Tough call - which I am glad I am not called on to make. Lots of input is a great idea. Second guessing? Undercutting? Not so great.
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: May 2003
Posts: 674
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: May 2003
Posts: 674 |
Originally posted by djs: I think that the pastoral component of a "pastroal adaptation" is of central importance. Dear djs, I think "pastoral adaptation" is just another word for "change". Change in the recension is what I oppose, whatever you call it, or whatever motivation you ascribe to it. It is all revisionism under another name. The Liturgy should change us. We don't need to change the Liturgy (even under the mistaken disguise of "pastoral sensitivity"). Leave the Liturgy in tact, whole, unabbreviated, unchanged, without exclusive (so-called-inclusive) language or any other agenda. You call it "pastoral adaptation" I call it "unnecesary change". But nice try. Nick
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: May 2002
Posts: 2,941
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: May 2002
Posts: 2,941 |
Nick, I will respond to this one, with apolgies to Eli. I checked posts here after someone else said that the critics of the new liturgy have been called stupid. Ready to make an apology if I had slipped up and acted improperly. Within the limits of the the search utility here, I have found that the charge is untrue. It is not a matter of stupidity to have less facts than someone else, that's just life - different folks have different areas of knowledge.
So you tell me: if we have unabbreviated (2.5 - 3 hour) liturgies (a big change) what would happen in Conemaugh?
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555 |
Originally posted by djs:
Who really can answer these critcial questions? The persons in the best position to know, parish by parish are the pastors, and the ones in the best position to know the overall situation are the Bishops and their co-workers (and Lemko Rusyn, who's been to most of them). God gave us shepherds to care for His flocks. How well have they done this job? Have they surveyed the situation? (Yes.) Finally, have they reached the best conclusions? Tough call - which I am glad I am not called on to make. Lots of input is a great idea. Second guessing? Undercutting? Not so great. You and I see eye to eye on the pastoral issue all the way down to the question of whether or not the bishops have "surveyed the situation." Now I have been to a few parish visitation liturgies and they are nothing like everyday Sunday. Sometimes every day Sundays are much better But I am not nearly as content as you are that the bishops are any more "attuned" to the parishes and their clergy and their individual idiosyncracies spread out over a liturgical year than Father Keleher is, or John Vernosky. What I have seen so far of the commission's "choices" and how they were made do not encourage me to "trust" the commission. Now I am not a professional linguist, nor am I a liturgist, though I have been a paid translator because of my sensitivity to the poetry of language, the nuances of meanings, and the capacities of the English language to do astonishingly beautiful and accurate things simultaneously if you treat her properly, so I don't run entirely in the dark here, and I have a darn good ear for the times when heaven ideed comes down and meets us half way. Perhaps the chanceries and their staff might try doing more of that too. Eli
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Nov 2003
Posts: 937
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Nov 2003
Posts: 937 |
The current conversation has drifted away from the topic of this thread, Father Serge's objective review of the Byzantine Liturgy.
Lets keep this topic on track. There is another sub forum for discussions of the Divine Liturgy not pertaining to this book and its resultant reviews.
Michael B. Books Moderator
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Aug 2002
Posts: 1,070
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Aug 2002
Posts: 1,070 |
Fr. Keleher says if I read his book, I would know his affiliation. I appreciate his plug. I do want to put his book's publicized introduction into perspective, however. There is another matter that puzzles me with regard to the UGCC itself. There was also a new service book introduced in North America last year, within the UGCC itself. Forgive my secondhand information, but I recall that opposition came from Fr. Keleher's area of the UGCC then as well, but that the book was put into use in many eparchies of the UGCC anyway. (Please correct me if I am wrong on that.) How is that implementation proceeding nowadays? Is there any crisis among the laity there? If so, what?
Even if Fr. Keleher has written a scholarly book, it may not stand the test of greatest need, which will be decided by our liturgical commission and hierarchs with the aid of the Holy Spirit. I see nothing intrinsically wrong with that, except that often Americans seem to think that everything needs popular electoral support. But truth to tell, thorough scholarship is not necessarily the final answer in matters like this, nor is popularity. Prayer and worship need to be enabled. No amount of debate is going to satisfy all sides, so pray, my brethren, for a peaceful outcome.
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
Dear Jim, According to your post of last night,
"Fr. Keleher says if I read his book, I would know his affiliation." I don't remember saying that, and I certainly did not say that in my last post. Is it possible that you have committed what C. S. Lewis used to call "Bulverism"?
You also write that you "want to put [Father Serge's] book's publicized introduction into perspective". What publicized introduction?
Then you write that: "There was also a new service book introduced in North America last year, within the [Ukrainian Greek-Catholic Church] itself. Forgive my secondhand information, but I recall that opposition came from Fr. Keleher's area of the [Ukrainian Greek-Catholic Church] then as well,"
If there was indeed "a new service book introduced in North America last year, within the [Ukrainian Greek-Catholic Church] itself" I am utterly unaware of it. I do not live in North America, but my friends know of my keen interest in liturgical books, so I'm confident that I would have been made aware of such a book.
And you write that "opposition came from Fr. Keleher's area of the [Ukrainian Greek-Catholic Church] then as well". Do please tell me more! I am the priest for Ukrainian Greek-Catholics in Ireland, and have been for what will be 14 years this August. If anybody in Ireland was opposing any service book for any Eastern Catholic Church last year, it assuredly was not your humble servant, and it was not any of my faithful.
Now please, what is this all about? I have no reason to believe that we've ever met, so it's unlikely that there is any personal animosity between us. I am Irish on both sides of my family, so I am uninvolved in any tension between Ukrainians and Carpatho-Russians.
Yet you appear to have some sort of a problem, perhaps with my book (but have you read it? I hope so, because criticizing a book which one has not read is a futile endeavour), perhaps with me personally - although, again, I don't believe we've ever met or otherwise had any connection. Are you perhaps annoyed that someone who does not live in the USA would write and publish a critique of a liturgical text developed in the USA? If so, on what do you base such an objection?
Or do you perhaps think that anyone who has any connection with the Ukrainian Greek-Catholic Church has no right to comment on a text proposed for the Pittsburgh Metropolia? If that's the problem, I again suggest reading my book, particularly the first chapter.
C. S. Lewis, incidentally, was also Irish - and he was famous for (among many other things) insisting that people must base their thoughts on something objective. It's one of his most endearing habits.
Fr. Serge
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Aug 2002
Posts: 1,070
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Aug 2002
Posts: 1,070 |
Not Dublin, Ohio, then. I am glad to finally know where Fr. Keleher is. It helps put into perspective the discussion of his book. Liturgical life does go on in the parishes without internet interaction. What a relief! 
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 646 Likes: 1
Cantor Member
|
|
Cantor Member
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 646 Likes: 1 |
Originally posted by Michael Robusto: In actual fact, the Liturgy in both parishes would be longer. I first attended the Divine Liturgy in a Ruthenian parish in 1972. In the past 34 years, I have never heard the entire Divine Liturgy celebrated in a Ruthenian Church without abbreviations. In 99% of our parishes, the Divine Liturgy as actually celebrated is more drastically abbreviated now than in the "proposed recasting", and the new text, even with the "latest abbreviations", would result in a somewhat longer Liturgy. As for the "redone music", the music I have seen on the Metropolitan Cantor Institute website seems to lean toward slightly longer and more elaborate versions of the chants than have been customary in the US. The music referred to on the Cantor Institute website is what our church used well before the modifications imposed in 1965! How quickly we have forgotten our heritage. The "customary" music we have grown accustomed to singing today is only 40 years old. The various English translations in use on a regular basis are scarcely 70 years old. The underlying issue seems that with the changes in translation and music and all the energy spent opposing or defending them serve as a great distraction for what we should be focusing on, namely building up the church. Instead, we are deconstructing it by this ever bitter divisivness. While it is unlikley I will read Fr Serge's book without shelling out $20, it is also as unlikely that Fr. Serge will relent in his opposition to a (particular recsion of) liturgy that he would not be celebrating anyway, being UGCC (rather than of Pittsburgh Metropolia.) Remember to attend the stick in one's own eye before focussing on the minuscule splinter in your brother's eye. Ultimately, I hope, there will be positive outcomes to all this debate online, as we have already seen changes to the proposed DL translation over the past few years. In this respect, perhaps, it may be good that our Hierarchs have delayed promulgation of the revisions. a humble $.001 opinion, Steve
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Feb 2004
Posts: 135
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Feb 2004
Posts: 135 |
Originally posted by djs: So you tell me: if we have unabbreviated (2.5 - 3 hour) liturgies (a big change) what would happen in Conemaugh? djs, Why do you think an unabbreviated Divine Liturgy will take 2.5 - 3 hours? I know of several parishes that currently celebrate the full Divine Liturgy (including all of the litanies) in just over an hour. JD
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
Attention Steve Petach,
Dear Steve,
Under all but the most extraordinary circumstances, I am accustomed to serve the Divine Liturgy of Saint John Chrysostom or Saint Basil the Great without abbreviation. At the moment, and probably for the next while, the Ukrainian Greek-Catholic Church, the Pittsburgh Metropolia, and the various other local Churches of the Ruthenian group are all using, or supposed to be using, one and the same Ruthenian Recension, meaning the liturgical books and Ordo Celebrationis published in Rome for that purpose. If this comes as a surprise, it can easily be verified. The use of different abbreviations (or standard abbreviations, for that matter) might be a nuisance, but does not create a new Rescension, anymore than the use of different names for different hierarchs creates a new Rescension or the use of different modern languages creates a new Rescension - whether we serve in Church-Slavonic, English, Ukrainian, Slovak, Irish, Italian, French or whatever, we are all supposed to be serving the same Liturgy.
If you find something wrong with the Irish translation, or the Slovak translation, or this or that English translation you are quite at liberty to say so. I enjoy the same liberty. The reason is not frivolous: it is quite normal to ask someone to proof-read and/or analyze something one has oneself written, or in which one has a particular interest. No proof-reader is perfect, but those who have done this for me over the years have given invaluable assistance.
In this case, I did not spontaneously produce my book, I was asked to do so and, after hesitating for quite some time, responded positively.
As to the accessibility of my book, don't tell Stauropegion Press I said this, but I'd be surprised if your priest doesn't have a copy and wouldn't be willing to let you read it. If he doesn't have a copy, he has only to report this to the Press, which will send him one. If he has a copy and won't let you read it, I suggest that you ask him why he won't let you read it!
Fr. Serge
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Aug 1998
Posts: 4,339 Likes: 25
Moderator Member
|
|
Moderator Member
Joined: Aug 1998
Posts: 4,339 Likes: 25 |
Fr. Serge,
Thank you for refuting what so many have been saying about the new Liturgy i.e that it creates a new Recension:
"The use of different abbreviations (or standard abbreviations, for that matter) might be a nuisance, but does not create a new Rescension, anymore than the use of different names for different hierarchs creates a new Rescension or the use of different modern languages creates a new Rescension..."
Fr. Deacon Lance
My cromulent posts embiggen this forum.
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 646 Likes: 1
Cantor Member
|
|
Cantor Member
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 646 Likes: 1 |
Originally posted by Serge Keleher: Attention Steve Petach,
....
In this case, I did not spontaneously produce my book, I was asked to do so and, after hesitating for quite some time, responded positively.
.....
Fr. Serge Fr. Serge, Thank you for clarifying what may have seemed a minor point to you. Understanding your motives behind the publication puts things in a different light for me. I will refrain from further comment on this subject as I am clearly outclassed (and at a disadvantage not having the text of your book before me) in this arena of discussion. Steve
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
Dear Father Deacon Lance, You are most welcome. I will gladly assure anybody that it would take a great deal more than a 42-page draft of a recast of the Divine Liturgy to create a new Recension!
I trust it is clear that not only does this not motivate me to withdraw any of my objections to that draft - it motivates me to point out that Pittsburgh does not hold the copyright on the Ruthenian Recension and that unilateral action of this kind does nothing good for the group of Local Churches which uses the Ruthenian Recension.
Now try reading the rest of what I have written with equal attention.
As a distinguished American famously remarked on an occasion of critical importance: "we must all hang together, or otherwise we shall assuredly hang separately"!
Fr. Serge
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Nov 2003
Posts: 937
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Nov 2003
Posts: 937 |
Again, this thread is to discuss Father Serge's book "Studies on the Byzantine Liturgy" only.
The purpose of the Books Sub-Forum is to share your thoughts on books that you have read, to gain further insight and seek clarifying information.
If you have not read the book under discussion, it would be in the best interest of all to refrain from posting.
Following these steps will ensure the Books sub-forum functions most efficiently for everybody.
There is another sub-forum section to discuss the Divine Liturgy itself.
Michael B.
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,801 Likes: 34
John Member
|
|
John Member
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,801 Likes: 34 |
Originally posted by Michael B: Again, this thread is to discuss Father Serge's book "Studies on the Byzantine Liturgy" only.
The purpose of the Books Sub-Forum is to share your thoughts on books that you have [b]read, to gain further insight and seek clarifying information.
If you have not read the book under discussion, it would be in the best interest of all to refrain from posting.
Following these steps will ensure the Books sub-forum functions most efficiently for everybody.
There is another sub-forum section to discuss the Divine Liturgy itself.
Michael B. [/b] I agree with the moderator. Posts that are not directly related to Father Serge�s excellent book should be posted in a more appropriate place. There are some valid subtopics in this thread which are deserving of their own thread in the Revised Divine Liturgy Forum.
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,801 Likes: 34
John Member
|
|
John Member
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,801 Likes: 34 |
I thank Father David for his post here on the Forum. I am very glad to find an explanation for some of the changes to the Liturgy and the translation issues. I continue, however, to have major problems with the philosophy towards Liturgy (both revision and translation) that Father David seems to be expressing. My comments will follow the number used by Father David (which is taken from the numbering in Father Serge�s book). I highly recommend to all those interested in Liturgy to obtain copies of both Father Serge�s book and Father David�s book (when the latter becomes available). Father David wrote: 1A) [Father Serge] first raises the question of the word despota in Greek. It is certainly true that despota means, literally, �Master.� Perhaps in the introduction to the Lord�s Prayer, this was missed, as Fr. Keleher points out, and the 1964 translation was reproduced without critique. The change of title for human beings serving in a particular role was deliberately changed, since �Master,� in English, is no longer the ordinary greeting for bishops or priests. There are several issues here. 1A: The change from �Master� to �Reverend Father� (or �Reverend Bishop�) is a change. We simply do not � as a sui iuris Church � have the authority to change what is the property of the whole. If this is truly a desired change we must work among all the Byzantine Churches to accomplish it. We must respect the entire Church and not do our own thing with the Liturgy. [The whole idea of �pastoral adjustments� (or whatever one wishes to call them) is nothing more than an excuse to justify someone�s personal preference in Liturgy.] Father David asserts that it is clear that the literal translation of �despota� is �Master�. If there is a word that is a clear, acceptable, literal translation, why reject it for something less precise? There is absolutely nothing wrong with the use of the term �Master� in this situation. When the deacon kisses the hand of the bishop or priest he is kissing the hand of Christ. But I know that in some places the kissing of the hand of the priest is not done because it is considered �un-American�. That seems to be the reasoning used by Father David. I believe the retention of the traditional terminology here can be a very good method of catechesis to clergy and people about the special way Christ is present among us in the person of the bishop and priest. I am always interested to know more about the Liturgy. I hope both Father David and Father Serge can provide us with some references to liturgical historians who discuss this issue. Father David wrote: 1B)Lumped together with the �Master� problem, is the question of what to call the �Holy Table.� Greek usually uses, �� haghia trapeza,� literally, �the holy table,� but sometimes �thysiast�rion,� �place of sacrifice,� as in the prayer of access to the altar (offering). The translation is careful to retain �the holy Table,� in the actual texts of prayers, but not so careful in the rubrics, since �altar� for �holy Table,� and �sanctuary� for �altar� has become common in English. Fr. Keleher may be right in calling for more consistency here, but it cannot be labeled entirely erroneous, since this vocabulary has become so common in English vernacular. 1B) I agree with Father David that the terminology �altar� has become so common in English but the terminology should be consistent. Again, what is needed in translation is literal faithfulness. Father David wrote: 2) This was a conscious decision that �community� would be more inclusive than �village.� If the original text uses �village� then the translation should use �village�. It is not the role of a liturgical commission or local council of hierarchs to make changes to the Liturgy. If it is felt that part of the Liturgy needs to change than such change should be proposed to the entire Church and the entire Church must agree with it (at the recension level or higher as appropriate). I cannot stress this principle of respect for the entire Church enough. Father David wrote: 3) The question of the use of �Orthodox� continues to be vexing for some people. I certainly don�t think we should fear the word �orthodox.� I see a problem in us claiming to be �Orthodox,� when we are not in communion with the world-wide �Orthodox Church,� but my take here seems to be idiosyncratic. I agree with Father David that there are still some who are troubled by the term �Orthodox�. The answer here is to produce liturgical books that correctly use the term �Orthodox� and educate the clergy and the people. If there is an occasional priest who refuses to the use the term �Orthodox� is it really a problem if he continues to use �of the true faith� until he retires? My guess is that there will be almost no objection from the laity and that the number of priests who refuse to use the term will be fairly small after the first few years. I see absolutely no issue whatsoever in our using the term �Orthodox� when we are not currently in world-wide communion with the rest of Orthodoxy. Pope John Paul the Great often instructed to witness Orthodoxy as best as is possible while maintaining communion with Rome. Denying our Orthodox roots with alternate translations of the term �Orthodox� is not an acceptable witness. I agree with Father David�s earlier comments that we are not a bridge to reunion of East and West. It is very possible that the Lord is setting before us the task of truly being Orthodox within the Roman Communion. Father David wrote: 4) The question of �ages of ages,� is also sensitive. It is not literal, but it does mean �forever.� In the scientific world, the idea that the universe is cyclical in a series of �ages� is archaic, or at least, controversial. However one deals with this problem and its connection with common language should have placed this phrase among translation problems rather than translation errors. It seems this is an old problem, as the traditional Catholic translation indicates, �as it was in the beginning, is now and ever shall be, world without end.� The author�s opinion that it is simply erroneous is his own. I agree with Father David that this probably should be labeled as a translation issue rather than an error. I have conflicting thoughts on this. �Forever� has now been used for 40 years. There is really no pressing need to change it for accuracy. And it is found among other Byzantine Christians (both Catholic and Orthodox). Yet clearly �ages of ages� is the most common standard across Orthodoxy. And we are called to follow their witness. I see the Melkites have more or less transitioned from �forever and ever� to �ages of ages� without incident. Father David wrote: 5) This is Fr. Keleher�s opinion. Other scholars believe it does mean �concelebration� in the full technical sense. This translation was commended in the Oriental Congregation review (� 50). In each Liturgy, the whole Church, including the angels, are truly celebrating together, and Christ is the Church. I�d like to see a survey of Orthodox translations on this phrase. Is the 1964/1965 �make this our entrance to be an entrance of holy angels serving together with us� actually incorrect? This seems like change for change�s sake. The bar for changing a translation that is already correct should be very high. This change does not seem justified. Father David wrote: 6) I hardly think the difference between �mighty� and �strong� is as stark as the author paints. I don�t think even the author should label it �erroneous,� but �less preferable.� I agree with Father David. In a fresh translation �strong� would be more accurate. But we have used �Holy and Mighty� for 40 years and it is well known. More annoying is the use of the term �and� which makes �Mighty� (and later �Immortal�) into adjectives, giving us �Holy [Noun], Holy and [Adjective], Holy and [Adjective] instead of �Holy God, Holy Mighty, Holy Immortal� (in which �God�, �Mighty� and �Immortal� are all nouns and are modified by the adjective �holy�). I would make no change. At some point in the coming generations there will be a common Orthodox translation of our Liturgical texts. That will be the proper time to change this. Father David wrote: 7) The suggestion (�alms�) is intriguing and deserves more consideration. Peter Galadza�s translation is �for those who are kind to us.� I would generally favor more concrete texts over the abstract mercy. The phrase does not occur in the present Greek. I leave the question open, noting only that in a modern congregation the members are more likely to receive mercy or kindness than alms. An interesting discussion! I would like to learn more about this. If one looks at the gather Church as the one receiving alms there might be a real theological perspective here. A tracing of this petition through history seems warranted. Father David wrote: 8) The question here is how literal do we have to be? �Send down your compassions upon us,� is literal, but not the way an ordinary English speaker would talk today. I think we need to be as literal as is possible. Since the noun used in the LXX means (as Father Serge notes) �compassionate feelings, mercies� and �send down Your compassions upon us� is awkward in English perhaps something like either �send down Your mercies upon us� or �shower us with your compassion� be acceptable? The first, �send down Your mercies upon us� would only be a slight change to the 1964/1965 �send down Your benefits upon us�. Father David wrote: Likewise in (9), we would probably not say a �place of verdure.� In the process in the Inter-eparchial Liturgy Commission, the Greek was consulted, but the alternatives, �verdure,� or �refreshment,� were found lacking. I agree that the word �verdure� is not much used in English. How have other translators handled this? It seems that for the moment the 1964/1965 translation should be retained here since it actually does refer to �a place of refreshment�. It�s off topic but one of the online searches I did on �verdure� suggested something like �a newly green condition�. It made me think of Pentecost and �a place of refreshment, newly green�. Father David wrote: 10) The Greek here does mean acts committed in ignorance. The idea is that the priest should know better, while the faithful are �ignorant.� It was a conscious decision of the Commission to make a distinction between these two words, but we felt that something more than acts done simply out of ignorance was meant. The Commission does recognize the existence of �involuntary� sins, and sins done �unknowingly. �Ignorances,� however, is not the usual way of speaking in English. A teacher would be more likely to say, �Johnny, you didn�t know three answers,� than �Johnny, you had three ignorances.� What is the intention of the petition here? Does the original Slavonic carry a distinction between transgressions committed out of ignorance and those committed with full knowledge? If yes, is it correct to blur this distinction? What do past liturgists say on this issue? Father David wrote: 11) Fr. Keleher asks, �Do the compilers of this draft seriously suggest that the psalmist here is directly prophetic of the Christian Eucharist?� No, certainly not, but the Church often uses psalms as if they were fulfilled in the Christian dispensation. So when the psalmist says, �Exalt the Lord our God and worship at his footstool,� he does not mean the Cross, but the Liturgy uses it this way. (Psalm 98:5, Prokeimenon for the Feast of the Exaltation of the Holy Cross, September 14) Of course, �the holies� is left indeterminate in Greek. Possible determinations are the Commission or Fr. Keleher�s opinions. In what way was the text in 1964/1965 edition considered inaccurate? Why was it deemed necessary to make this change? I agree with Father Serge that either the original or some of the alternatives he lists would be better and avoid what does seem to be a prophetic connotation with �Lift up your hands to the holy gifts�. Father David wrote: 12) It is an exact citation, of course, but a mea culpa is due for not noticing Fr. Taft�s intervention. This is something easily corrected. Father David wrote: 13) There is general agreement that this phrase does not mean �offered,� but �set forth,� or �placed before.� The Greek and Slavonic does not have �us.� Fr. Keleher makes the same point in (15), though it must also be admitted that the texts must refer to the visible, material gifts of bread and wine, becoming the Body and Blood of Christ, in the chalice and on the diskos, that are on the Holy Table [lying before us.] After a certain point, absolutely exact translation may become clumsy, �for these precious gifts lying,� won�t do, �for these precious gifts lying �here,� or, as Fr. Keleher suggests, �here present,� but �here� is not in the text either. It seems that if extra words really need to be added for correct English rendering then these extra words should be kept to a minimum. The use of the term �us� seems to draw attention from the matter at hand and refocus the activity upon �us�. It really does seem that one of the alternatives from other translations would be better. But I don�t see any of the alternatives as so compelling as to replace the current �lying before us�. Father David wrote: 14) The �logical� sacrifice. As stated, it is, of course, not good English. I myself would agree that �rational� sacrifice is probably the closest we can get, though �rational,� (and likewise �intellectual� for �noetical,� which does not occur in the Liturgy but is a consistent problem in the Divine Praises) does not have the same range of meaning in English as it does in Greek. Since even the scholarly Bishop Kallistos in undecided on this matter, as Keleher observes (page 184), I would submit that this should be moved to the translation problems chapter. �Spiritual and unbloody sacrifice� is obviously neither �logical sacrifice� nor �rational sacrifice�. Father David wrote: 16) �Rightly dividing,� is certainly odd English, at least today, and �teachings� are �imparted.� In what way is �faithfully impart� more accurate then �faithfully dispense� (which is what the 1965 translation used)? There seems to be no real justification for the change. Father David wrote: 17) The two petitions were joined precisely to show their unity. We have been getting along with it for centuries - but not in the vernacular. Note here also the author�s tendency to trivialize translations he doesn�t like. At any rate, �again and again,� we do not have �errors,� but simply alternate translations. An individual suri iuris Church does not have the right to modify the property it holds in common with other Byzantines. The only change needed was that from �let us pray to the Lord� to �let us pray�. Father David wrote: 18) �Let us pray,� in English sounds entirely normal, but �let us beseech� without an object would seem odd. Perhaps the subject of this beseeching was omitted in Greek, since �tou Christou,� (the �judgment-seat of Christ�) would have collided with �tou kyriou,� as �tou Christou tou Kyriou.� I agree with Father David that it might sound odd but I�m not sure adding words is the correct response. We really cannot assume a subject for the beseeching where none is given. Father David wrote: 20) The Liturgy Commission did not translate the Lord�s Prayer, but simply left it in the form most people use. Therefore, there is no �error of translation,� here. Different rules apply to making a change in a well known translation than in making a fresh translation. When the text already exists in English, is very well known and commonly accepted, and is reasonably accurate the bar to justify change is much higher. [Which is why I think that many of the changes to the texts are simply unwarranted.] Father David wrote: 21) This again is not a translation problem, but the conscious decision of the Commission to leave the prayer in the form in which people say it. The Prayer before Communion, in all branches of the Byzantine Church, appears in many different forms, probably witnessing to its relatively recent introduction. Some have objected that this phrase reflects Roman transubstantiation theology, but it is certainly difficult to discern anything �un-Orthodox� here. The point has been made, but it seems to be of minimal importance or legalistic. The deciding point here should be whatever is in the official Ruthenian edition. Dropping something is always much easier than changing or adding something. Father David wrote: 22) Likewise here, the Commission decided to follow the Greek literally. �Mouth� in the singular is grammatically acceptable, and the distinction between �mouth� and �lips� appears to be of minimal importance. The Commission also decided to retain the common sung form, which the author notes as an �Old Kyivan text� (page195), as well as its inclusion in plain chant books. It is certainly a valid alternate text, and cannot in any way be construed as an �error of translation.� (It might be labeled as an error of not following the 1941 Ruthenian Recension text literally, but, in any case, would be an objection of minimal importance.) The deciding factor here is the Slavonic text of the official book. Apparently it properly translates as �lips�. If, as Father David notes, both are legitimate and the distinction is of minimal importance what justification is there to make a change at all? If literal accuracy is not important elsewhere why is it so necessary here? Father David wrote: 23) One must disagree with the author here. I certainly think that the person of average intelligence would see the connection between the priest/deacon�s exclamation, �Remember forever,� with the people�s response �eternal memory.� His statement, �the intention here is not to ask God to remember someone eternally (...) but to ask God to grant that the memory of this person should be eternal,� is extremely curious. In both cases, we are speaking of the �memory� of God, which is all that counts, and �God remembering,� and the �memory of God,� are the same in the divine reality where being is action. In either case, the person inhabits the Kingdom of heaven by divine action. I don�t see the offered translation as incorrect but it does not seem the best. If we are saying the same thing then the words should be the same, or as close as is possible. Most people certainly would see the connection but it is always best to be accurate, not to mention word flow. �Grant him eternal memory� does appear to be more accurate and offers a more natural word flow. For Chapter 10: Father David wrote: 1) has been rendered a moot point, since the June 2005 draft returned to �God-loving.� Excellent! Father David wrote: 3) Modern warfare is not the same as the Tzar and his armies. The petition seems to be one for those who protect us. �All those in the service of our country� changes the nature of this petition from those who protect us to all government workers. There is absolutely no theological reason not to pray for our �armed forces�. Father David wrote: 4) I myself would favor �righteous,� but the objection seems of minor importance. �Just� and �righteous� do carry different meanings. Whichever one is more accurate and literal should be employed. Father David wrote: 5)Though the terminology in the East is problematical, �priests� may be either �celebrants� or �con-celebrants.� The rubrics were written to clarify which role is meant. The principal celebrant is the �presider,� and hence gives all the blessings. This is not mentioned in the Ordo Celebrationis, but it was not an issue at the time. The Ordo Celebrationis seems to be concerned with which ekphoneses the principal celebrants says, and that the con-celebrating priests say all the presbyteral prayers (sotto voce, though in 1941 this would not have been an issue). At any rate, this is more a question of rubrics than translation. The celebration of the Byzantine Liturgy presumes unity: one holy table, one ahnec (Lamb), one distributor of the Eucharist, because one is the Lord, Jesus Christ. Therefore, there is one presider. The rubrics should exactly match the official Ruthenian edition. Liturgical directives (how to serve) in addition to that provided in the Liturgicon and Ordo most properly belong in a pastoral directive. The use of terminology such as �presider� sounds very 1960s Roman Catholic. The Romans are abandoning such usage in their striving to be more accurate. Why should anyone wish to introduce a model that they are rejecting? Father David wrote: 6) The author does not state his preference. I would prefer �house,� which is more ancient terminology. I agree. �House� provides much more clarity than �church� in this petition. Father David wrote: 7) Is Fr. Keleher here advocating a return to archaic English? This would change the whole nature of his protest. In any case, the Prayer of the Cherubicon is certainly a private prayer of the priest, not for the hearing of the congregation. I don�t see any advocating of a return to Elizabethan English in what Father Serge wrote. He seems to be noting that the commission did remove the �You, who� (yoo-hoos) from the translation but sometimes at the expense of accuracy. I hope that Father Serge offers us a further analysis of each of these issues. Father David wrote: 8) The author gets sarcastic in this observation, but the Commission does know that �shall� is still in the English language, but felt �will� to be more appropriate here. This seems like change for change sake. In what way is �will� a more accurate translation than �shall�? It used to be: I shall You will He she or it will We shall You pl. will He she or it will. But this is now obsolete? Since when? I think that I will You shall etc. conveyed greater intention. Father David wrote: 9) But certainly the place where God dwells is always �holy of holies.� What is the literal meaning here? Does �Blessed is the entrance� mean an entrance into the Holy Place or the Holy of Holies that is within the Holy Place? Father David wrote: 10) The Commission follows the opinion that �orthoi� is equivalent to a call for attentiveness. It is found also in the 1965 translation. Father Serge makes a good point about a literal translation of �orthoi� being �arise�. The question that remains to be answered is whether the �Be attentive!� translation we�ve been using for 40 years is so unacceptable that it needs to be changed. Father David wrote: 13) This is not really a translation issue, since neither the word �homily,� nor the word �sermon� appears in the original text.[b] If neither word appears in the original text then they should not appear in any translation. Father David wrote: [b]14) There is no necessity to be afraid of the word �ministry,� simply because it is used frequently by Protestants. Father David wrote: 15) Fr. Keleher�s counter-proposal is certainly correct. However, that does not make the draft text incorrect. The word leitourgein, which one is tempted to translate �liturgize,� is sometimes difficult to put into contemporary English. Likewise, the Commission did not feel it necessary to avoid all words which can be misconstrued in the vernacular. I know one educated gentleman who wanted to ban the word �love� from the Liturgy. Ministry does not appear to be the best choice here but neither does it seem to be incorrect. Since the 1965 edition uses the term �ministry� there does not seem to be a pressing need to change it. But �serving� and �ministering� are not quite the same thing. �Serving� is the literal translation from the Greek. What is the literal translation from the Slavonic? Father David wrote: 16) Words provided for �holy� have been discussed. What is the Slavonic saying? Is it referring to God dwelling in the �Holy Place� or the �Holy of Holies� (within the holy place)? Father David wrote: 17) The meaning can be ambiguous, but Fr. Serge offers no compelling rationale for �Slave,� or �servant.� I agree with Father David that Father Serge�s explanation is undeveloped here. Perhaps Father Serge can explain it further? Father David wrote: 18) This actually follows the opinion of Louis Ligier, S.J., of the Oriental Institute, who wrote, "Our formula however is distinguished by the use of the accusative: therefore it is to be interpreted as an adverbial locution. Then, "all" is not matter or a reason for praise, but the collateral circumstances in which God is to be praised. The prepositions kata and dia are to be given a temporal and local meaning which they admit with the accusative. A. Couturier translates them into French as "en tout temps et partout.� Then the Byzantine formula corresponds to the Latin formula of the Preface: "nos tibi semper et ubique gratias agere." (Magnae Orationis Eucharisticae, Rome 1964) So where does the �always and everywhere� come from? This seems to be assuming something not in the original Slavonic. It seems that the best rendering is �Offering you your own, from your own, in behalf of all and for all�. Father David wrote: 19) This has been an academic ping pong ball. Fr. Mateos held for �purification of the soul,� but as Fr. Keleher notes, �the scholarly pendulum began to swing back to the textus receptus.� (Page 214) The Commission followed Fr. Taft�s opinion, �it is preferable to adhere to the reading of the textus receptus.� The publication of the Old Russian Liturgicon is, of course, certainly of great interest, but it is subsequent not only to the Commission�s work, but also the review by Rome. It could be changed in the final draft, of course, but perhaps, as Fr. Keleher admits, �this does not necessarily mean that the problem is now definitely solved.� (Page 216) Perhaps here we are, in fact, dealing with two alternate texts and either reading may be chosen until the problem is definitely solved. It seems that there is no reason to change the text of the 1964/1965 edition until this issue is solved. Father David wrote: 20) We usually do not say �all-laudable,� or �all-praised� in contemporary English, and the Commision found �illustrious� a reasonable alternative.[b] If �illustrious� is not accurate and �all-laudable� or �all-praised� are not acceptable in contemporary English why not �praiseworthy� or �highly praised�? Father David wrote: [b]21) Fr. Serge does admit the translation is defensible. The rest is a matter of taste. There really does not seem to be any justification for changing from �all others in holy orders� to simply �holy orders�. Father David wrote: 24) The very long discussion of the Prayer before the Our Father does contain some very interesting points. As to whether the draft text is as clumsy as he says would seem to be to be a matter of taste. Certainly the introduction of the words �may they bring about,� in an attempt to make two distinct English sentences can be discussed. For me, Fr. Serge�s discussion shows how difficult it is sometimes to follow him, for on page 222, he says that the word parr�sia is rendered �filial Confidence,� by Father Taft and adds, �is there sufficient reason to disagree with him?� Then, in footnote 147, where he consistently holds that the meaning is correct, he adds, �but do most people today understand the word �filial.� My guess would be that there is sufficient reason for disagreeing with the word �filial� (the people will not understand it�), but, if the Liturgy Commission had used it, what would have been the response? [Interestingly, Fr. Serge puts these two phrases together, word for word, in his critique of the introduction to the Our Father (page228)] Moreover, there is a philosophical problem here, in other places Fr. Serge argues for a hieratic type English, one not perfectly contemporary, yet here excludes �filial� because the people will not understand it. I don�t want to quibble over words, but sometimes it is difficult to follow all these permutations. Father David does not seem to comment on the elegance of Father Serge�s offering: We entrust our whole life and hope to You, Master and Lover of mankind. we implore You, we pray You, and we entreat You: make us worthy to receive Your heavenly and dread mysteries from this holy and spiritual table with a pure conscience, for the forgiveness of offenses, for the communion of the Holy Spirit, for the inheritance of the heavenly kingdom, for filial confidence to approach You, but not for judgment or condemnation. Father David wrote: 31) The author agrees that the translation is �defensible,� but he prefers another rendition. Yes, Father Serge does agree that the translation is defensible. But he also offers a good bit of information to reflect upon that the offered translation may not be the most optimal or elegant. �Holy Gifts for the Holy� is very appealing. Father David wrote: 32) Fr. Serge admits this may have been inspired by some scriptural renderings, but wants to retain the usual translation. His reasoning is not convincing. The passage is from James 1:17. Here he claims that this wording is not found in the New American Bible (Revised New Testament), which in fact reads, �all good giving (and every perfect gift).� James 1:17 in the NAB (edition at the USCCB website) is: �all good giving and every perfect gift is from above, coming down from the Father of lights, with whom there is no alteration or shadow caused by change.� The footnote is: �All good giving and every perfect gift may be a proverb written in hexameter. Father of lights: God is here called the Father of the heavenly luminaries, i.e., the stars, sun, and moon that he created (Genesis 1:14-18). Unlike orbs moving from nadir to zenith, he never changes or diminishes in brightness.�Father David offers no real reason to support a change from the existing text. Father David wrote: 33) It is difficult to understand what he is asking here. He seems to be saying, �this is a question, not a criticism,� but goes on to make a criticism anyhow, even though he admits that enapetheto can mean �store up.� What was the reason for the change? Why was the �store up� considered more accurate than the text used in the 1964/1965 translation (which is rather inelegant). Father David wrote: [Father Serge] sums up his evidence as a point for shelving the October draft until all these �questionable translations� are adopted. As above for chapter 9, the conclusion goes far beyond the gravity of the instances brought forth, many based simply on his personal preference, and which were discussed over a period of years by the Inter-eparchial Liturgy Commission. In some cases Father David is correct. But one can just as easily note that most of the changes in the October 2004 Final Draft of the Revised Liturgy are even more so the personal preference of Father David and the other members of the commission. So far nothing I have read in this exchange of ideas suggests that there are serious issues with the current translation that justifies adopting the Revised Liturgy. It should be placed on hold until it can be made to literally conform to the 1942 official edition. None of the words and translation issues highlighted here in the discussion between Father David and Father Serge suggest that there are grave errors, heterodox theology, or unworkable phrases in the present translation. So my question is, why the expense, the trouble, the acrimony over insisting upon a new translation? It seems to me that it is not about the words at all. Because none of these changes are dramatic or significant in themselves. Why is the commission pushing a new translation? It does not seem to me that a new translation is warranted. My only possible conclusion is that the real driving force behind the urgency of a new translation is the not in the selection of words or phrases as highlighted here. The real drive, the real reason for a new Liturgicon is to introduce a reordering of the text with omitted litanies, changed rubrics (mandating the silent prayers be prayed aloud) and inclusive language. It�s not about a translation at all. It seems that the real reason for a new Liturgicon is the agenda of the committee. Except for a few words, where simple editing changes could be made in a new edition of the present Liturgicon, there is no reason whatsoever for all this trouble. Father David has addressed the issue of preferred words and phrases in the new translation in this post. But I don�t think that these preferred words and translations are really the issues. Father David, or better the whole committee and hierarchs, have to address the real reason for pushing this Liturgicon. Why it feels that, as a Church, right now we need to introduce inclusive language, omitted litanies, and reordered rubrics in our Liturgicon. Father David and the others need to address these other questions. It�s obviously not about the words. 
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 184
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 184 |
Administrator: "I don�t think that these preferred words and translations are really the issues. Father David, or better the whole committee and hierarchs, have to address the real reason for pushing this Liturgicon."
During a Gulf War press briefing a general was queried as to why a particular building was laser-targeted and bombed into oblivion. Response: "Because we could."
I think that might well describe the thinking of the bishops.
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555 |
Originally posted by Administrator: I agree with Father David that the terminology �altar� has become so common in English but the terminology should be consistent. Again, what is needed in translation is literal faithfulness. This statement, concerning literal translation, appears here to go beyond this context to encompass the issue of liturgical translation in general. Are you and Father Serge in agreement that what is needed in liturgical translation is literal faithfulness, rather than, I suppose a combination of literal faithfulness and appropriateness and accuracy of meaning? If that is not what you are saying here could you expand your statement a bit please? The section has been removed but there was some question here yesterday about the literal translation of Theotokos as Birthgiver in English being open to creating some confusion in the minds of the faithful, particularly those resistant to the especial place of mariology in the universal Church. If you and Father Serge are saying that a literal translation is the standard in all cases then I must gently disagree. I hope that tangential questions will be tolerated here. Not all of us have Father Serge's book, so perhaps it would be better if those of us who do not have, do not post here at all? That is an inquiry not an offer. Eli
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555 |
Originally posted by Elitoft: [QB] Originally posted by Administrator: I agree with Father David that the terminology �altar� has become so common in English but the terminology should be consistent. Again, what is needed in translation is literal faithfulness. This statement, concerning literal translation, appears here to go beyond this context to encompass the issue of liturgical translation in general. Are you and Father Serge in agreement that what is needed in liturgical translation is literal faithfulness, rather than, I suppose a combination of literal faithfulness and appropriateness and accuracy of meaning? Eli It occurred to me as I was walking away from the computer that I may have confused things by using Theotokos as an example for my question on the standard of literal translation. Birthgiver of God is not actually a literal translation in the strict linguistic sense. Theotokos must be transliterated since there is no one word in English to meet the meaning of Theotokos in conciliar or in later ecclisiastical use. So in that sense we are already making adjustments to literal translation, if you see what I mean. But my question still remains, do you and Father Serge see literal translation as the primary criteria and standard for good liturgical translation? Eli
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,801 Likes: 34
John Member
|
|
John Member
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,801 Likes: 34 |
Eli, First, this is what you admit is a tangential question. It properly belongs in a new thread. I will respond on the condition that you not respond back to me. If you wish to discuss the issue further you are welcome to start a new thread. If you have not read the book you should really not be posting in this thread. I understand that the moderator is going to delete any posts not directly relevant to Father Serge�s book. What I have consistently advocated in translation is what Biblical scholars call an �essentially literal� translation. This style attempts to present the exact wording and style of the original text. The �essentially literal� style takes into account the needs of grammar, syntax and idiom of the English language. The �essentially literal� style tries its best to present what was said as it was said and not to recast it into something else (what was thought to be said). For rubrics I advocate an exact presentation of the original, allowing only for the need to present the Slavonic text in clear and elegant English. The rubrics in the English edition should be identical to the rubrics in the Slavonic edition. It seems logical to match the style of the book layout to that of the official 1942 Slavonic edition. There is nothing new about my position. It is the same one I�ve had from the start of these discussions. Regarding the translation of the term �Theotokos� I can appreciate that the term �Mother of God� is not exact. Somewhere Bishop Kallistos has written that he preferred not translating the term �Theotokos� but, that if you did translate it, the term �Mother of God� is best. I have noted elsewhere in these discussions that the larger part of the English speaking world has never heard the term �Theotokos� but that almost everyone (even nonbelievers) know who you are talking about when you say �Mother of God�. Given the wide acceptance and common usage of the term �Mother of God� I see no reason to change it in our texts. The term �Birthgiver of God� is literal but not elegant English. I�ve also seen �she who gave birth to God� which is less literal but a bit more elegant. Eli, you seem interested in this topic. Why not get the book and read it? Admin 
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Nov 2003
Posts: 937
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Nov 2003
Posts: 937 |
Dear Eliloft, You state: Not all of us have Father Serge's book, so perhaps it would be better if those of us who do not have, do not post here at all? I believe in order to keep this topic focused, since it is a discussion about Father Serge's book, then the poster should read or be reading the book. A poster can buy, or borrow a copy. According to some recent posts, the majority of our clergy may possess a copy of this work. If this was a thread on how great a specific new car drives, the car's strengths and weaknesses, mpg, safety, etc., then would you expect someone who has not seen, driven, or owned the particular car to post? Eli, if this thread was about your own parish and your parish' Divine Liturgy, and I have not visited it and experienced the Divine Liturgy, viewed the iconostasis, heard the faithful sing, and smelled your parish's brand of incense, would I have valid input into your parish' thread? I could ask you to describe it, and then sigh and wish I had a piece of that Heaven, but then my contribution to that particular thread would most likely be done. To come into your thread and say your priest does not perform the DL correctly, or use the proper brand of incense that I prefer, or that your cantor sings in a manner that I do not like, [if I have not attended DL at your parish] would be very disrespectful to you and those who have visited and now are sharing their personal observations and feelings. This thread is intended to share thoughts for those who are currently reading, or have read, Father Serge's book. This request is not meant to have an air of exclusivity, or appear to be discriminatory. For discussions to the potential reformation of the Divine Liturgy of St. John Chrysostom, such as literal translations, inclusive language, rubrics, etc., there is a separate sub forum for these posts. Thank you. Michael B. 
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555 |
Originally posted by Michael B: Dear Eliloft,
You state:
Not all of us have Father Serge's book, so perhaps it would be better if those of us who do not have, do not post here at all? I believe in order to keep this topic focused, since it is a discussion about Father Serge's book, then the poster should read or be reading the book. A poster can buy, or borrow a copy. According to some recent posts, the majority of our clergy may possess a copy of this work.
If this was a thread on how great a specific new car drives, the car's strengths and weaknesses, mpg, safety, etc., then would you expect someone who has not seen, driven, or owned the particular car to post?
Eli, if this thread was about your own parish and your parish' Divine Liturgy, and I have not visited it and experienced the Divine Liturgy, viewed the iconostasis, heard the faithful sing, and smelled your parish's brand of incense, would I have valid input into your parish' thread? I could ask you to describe it, and then sigh and wish I had a piece of that Heaven, but then my contribution to that particular thread would most likely be done. To come into your thread and say your priest does not perform the DL correctly, or use the proper brand of incense that I prefer, or that your cantor sings in a manner that I do not like, [if I have not attended DL at your parish] would be very disrespectful to you and those who have visited and now are sharing their personal observations and feelings.
This thread is intended to share thoughts for those who are currently reading, or have read, Father Serge's book. This request is not meant to have an air of exclusivity, or appear to be discriminatory.
For discussions to the potential reformation of the Divine Liturgy of St. John Chrysostom, such as literal translations, inclusive language, rubrics, etc., there is a separate sub forum for these posts.
Thank you.
Michael B. You won't see me agin!!  Not here. Not for a while. No problem! I have moved over to the other general section on the revised liturgy. Now I will be cutting and pasting from here because most of my questions are for Father Serge or Father David or Mr. Vernosky based on what they are saying here. I hope that will be acceptable or I will be cut out of the discussion entirely. Eli the Mensch
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555 |
Originally posted by Serge Keleher: djs,
Yes, και παντων και πασων means and all men and women. Check the 1965 red book again (p. 36, last line on the page); you have a surprise coming.
Then read Logos: A Journal of Eastern Christian Studies, Vol. 39 (1998), Nos. 2-4, pp. 342-343.
Serge Keleher Dear Father, Are you saying that Kai pantwn � kai paswn is literally translated "all men and women?" Kai is the literary device that means Both...and but I did not think that pantwn-paswn indicate any gendered meaning at all. There is a very important theological meaning, with respect to how we are Redeemed, in that pantwn-paswn as far as I can see, but I fail to see how an essentially literal translation indicates any particular gendered meaning. I believe I can ask this in the context of this section since it is in response to a direct bit of text belonging to you, and the question is addressed directly to you. Eli
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
It is impossible to translate that phrase literally into English, because English does not have gender-determined pronouns for "all" (a distinguished predecessor once suggested, tongue in cheek: for all the hims and all the hers). Greek, French, Church-Slavonic and other languages do have such gender-determined pronouns.
Fr Serge
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: May 2002
Posts: 2,941
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: May 2002
Posts: 2,941 |
Dear Fr. Serge: So is "all men and all women" of the 1965 translation consdered something of a gaffe? What is the origin of this translation? Was it Rome?
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555 |
Originally posted by Elitoft: Originally posted by Serge Keleher: [qb] djs,
Yes, και παντων και πασων means and all men and women. Check the 1965 red book again (p. 36, last line on the page); you have a surprise coming.
Then read Logos: A Journal of Eastern Christian Studies, Vol. 39 (1998), Nos. 2-4, pp. 342-343.
Serge Keleher Dear Father,
Are you saying that Kai pantwn � kai paswn is literally translated "all men and women?" Kai is the literary device that means Both...and but I did not think that pantwn-paswn indicate any gendered meaning at all.Dear Father, Would a fair sense translation be something similar to �each and every single one, one at a time, as well as together as a group"? I think this is a very important ecclisiastical and theological statement about how we are redeemed and how we are to envision ourselves as Church. Has this meaning been abandoned in the Church? I am not seeing clearly how the gender reference can be taken directly from the phrase itself. Eli
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
I don't follow the problem here. To put it VERY simply:
και is a Greek conjunction meaning "and"
παντων is a MASCULINE Greek pronoun meaning "all"
πασων is a FEMININE Greek pronoun meaning "all"
και παντων και πασων therefore means "and all (male) people and all (female) people.
I do hope that is finally clear. And don't blame me; I didn't write the phrase.
Fr Serge
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555 |
Originally posted by Serge Keleher: I don't follow the problem here. To put it VERY simply:
και is a Greek conjunction meaning "and"
παντων is a MASCULINE Greek pronoun meaning "all"
πασων is a FEMININE Greek pronoun meaning "all"
και παντων και πασων therefore means "and all (male) people and all (female) people.
I do hope that is finally clear. And don't blame me; I didn't write the phrase.
Fr Serge Dear Father, I guess that will teach me to stay out of Greek-English dictionaries!! I don't think there's a problem so much as I am trying to understand how something that is translated so differently in a G-E dictionary comes up here as a male "all" and a female "all" with no other nuance of meaning between the two words indicated, where one would be all in its wholeness and all would be one in its individual parts. I am not suggesting that you are responsible at all. Just trying to make sense of the phrase and why it might be translated "and all men and women" when it seems to me there is much more to the phrase than the gender of who am "all." For example I asked a priest friend to tell me how he'd translate that in Latin and he said that if he were to do it, he'd write "pro omnibus et pro singulis". And then a monk from GOARCH had indicated that kai....kai in parallel construction would translate as 'both...and' which is the only reason I asked about that. Maybe I should check the Slavonic. If I find it to be interesting I'll note it here. Eli
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 788 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 788 Likes: 1 |
Originally posted by Elitoft:
For example I asked a priest friend to tell me how he'd translate that in Latin and he said that if he were to do it, he'd write "pro omnibus et pro singulis".
And then a monk from GOARCH had indicated that kai....kai in parallel construction would translate as 'both...and' which is the only reason I asked about that.
Maybe I should check the Slavonic. If I find it to be interesting I'll note it here. CIX! That priest has just failed both first-year Greek and first-year Latin. 'και παντων και πασων' translates most simply as 'pro omnibus et omnibus' - if one can bear the repetition of 'omnibus'. If one wishes to keep the gender distinction, one may translate it as 'et cunctorum et cunctarum', as Erasmus of Rotterdam did. The sense of the Greek in no way permits 'pro omnibus et pro singulis'. The Greek monk is entirely correct. The Slavonic has 'и всѣхъ и вся', which works out exactly as does the Greek.
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Feb 2006
Posts: 1,555 |
Originally posted by Edward Yong: Originally posted by Elitoft: [qb]
For example I asked a priest friend to tell me how he'd translate that in Latin and he said that if he were to do it, he'd write "pro omnibus et pro singulis".
And then a monk from GOARCH had indicated that kai....kai in parallel construction would translate as 'both...and' which is the only reason I asked about that.
Maybe I should check the Slavonic. If I find it to be interesting I'll note it here. CIX!
That priest has just failed both first-year Greek and first-year Latin. 'και παντων και πασων' translates most simply as 'pro omnibus et omnibus' - if one can bear the repetition of 'omnibus'. If one wishes to keep the gender distinction, one may translate it as 'et cunctorum et cunctarum', as Erasmus of Rotterdam did.
The sense of the Greek in no way permits 'pro omnibus et pro singulis'.
The Greek monk is entirely correct.
The Slavonic has 'и всѣхъ и вся', which works out exactly as does the Greek.There has been the statement that these Greek words are male and female pronouns meaning "all". The Greek monk who explained the Kai...Kai construction to me said that one is either masculine and neuter and the other is either feminine or neuter and that the context would indicate the gender. He is inclined to the translation that would render both words as neuter with one emphasizing the collective sense of "all" and the other indicating the individuation of the elements in "all" and so he was in agreement with the Latin rendering. Eli
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
Response to Father David Petras.
[Sorry that this has taken almost a week; life has been busy!]
Happy Fourth of July, everyone who celebrates it! In days of yore, the Irish Embassy in Dublin used to throw a reception for all the Americans who cared to show up � but no more.
Father David writes that �Fr. Keleher has sent his book to most of the priests in the [Ruthenian] Metropolia.� I appreciate the kudos but, alas, I cannot accept the credit � since I did not and do not have the money to make such a munificent gift, I was not able to do it, nor did I ask anyone to do it in my place. Someone else deserves the credit for this kindness, but since the benefactor remains anonymous, we trust that God will provide the reward.
In the present portion of Father David�s review (and I am looking forward to the complete work), Father discusses the materials in my ninth and tenth chapters. Chapter Nine is devoted to what I find to be inaccurate translations, and Chapter Ten is devoted to translations which require or invite further discussion. Since Father David has kindly followed my numbering I shall do the same in response.
I did indeed write, as Father David quotes, that �a perfect translation of such material is an unattainable goal.� I repeat substantially the same thought in the first sentence of Chapter Ten: �There is, of course, no perfect translation.� [p. 197.] But in the same opening paragraph of Chapter Nine, I also wrote that this awareness �requires the translators to be opening to considering the insights of other in the field, to be willing to learn, and be tolerant of various translations.� Asking the IELC�s indulgence, I fear that they have not entirely fulfilled this requirement, especially in the area of considering the insights of others in the field.
The opening sentence of the second paragraph of Chapter Nine reads that �At the same time, the obligation to strive for accuracy is a serious one.� I maintain that position; a translation is not intended to be a re-write.
No. 1 � on the issue of Despota � Father David writes that �. It is certainly true that Despota means, literally, �Master.� Perhaps in the introduction to the Lord�s Prayer, this was missed, as Fr. Keleher points out�� My thanks to Father David; it is nice to know that my opening point is worth-while in his eyes. But I am, then, all the more puzzled that he would write that �The change of title for human beings serving in a particular role was deliberately changed, since �Master,� in English, is no longer the ordinary greeting for bishops or priests.� In English, �master� is much more often used of men and women than it is used of God (a master-mind, a past master, a chess master, a school-master, a master chef, etc. etc. are all readily understood by most people). When Colin Davey wrote a few years ago that John Paul II was �a master of understatement�, no one assumed that this Anglican theologian had suddenly come to believe that the Pope was God. So there is no particular reason to assume that the retention of �Master� in its accustomed place in liturgical texts would cause people any serious confusion.
As to the Altar, first of all, Father David is correct in his implied criticism of the numbering � this was a proof-reading error and I apologize for it. Next, though, there is no reason to be upset over our normal terminology (even though the Byzantines themselves were casual about the whole business of technical nomenclature). It is simple enough to explain to anyone that we normally use the term �Altar� to mean the Holy Place of the Sacrifice � or what the Latins term the �sanctuary�, while the actual piece of furniture upon which we offer the Sacrifice is known to us as �the Holy Table�. That has the benefit of avoiding the confusion that arises in American English, since the Protestants tend to use the term �sanctuary� for the entire area of the edifice used for worship � thus including what we would term the nave. But I should not complain, since Father David concedes that �Fr. Keleher may be right in calling for more consistency here�. Again, my thanks.
No. 2 � if a village is better called a �community�, then there is no reason not to use the same term for a city and for a monastery. �Village� is not an unknown word and there are thousands of them around the world, including a fair number in the USA, Canada, Australia and England (the countries where the Divine Liturgy is often available in English). Villages are frequently very nice places, and with the development of modern communications (including the Internet) it�s becoming fashionable to live in villages, so the word is neither pejorative or offensive, surely. Most of us are aware of �Antiochian Village�, and I�m told there is a project to establish a �Byzantine Village�. Chicago has a substantial �Ukrainian Village�. So the word is certainly in use.
No. 3 � Father David writes, in full, that �The question of the use of �Orthodox� continues to be vexing for some people. I certainly don�t think we should fear the word �orthodox.� I see a problem in us claiming to be �Orthodox,� when we are not in communion with the world-wide �Orthodox Church,� but my take here seems to be idiosyncratic.�. Unless I misunderstand him completely, he has just conceded my point, in which case he has my thanks. As for the capital letter, which I obviously prefer, I can get along with the lower-case letter in the interests of peace, if need be, because there is no way to indicate upper case or lower case when one is chanting or singing. What Father David may not fully realize is that the absence of the use of �Orthodox� is very vexing for people who value honesty and accuracy, just as using some euphemism instead of �Catholic� would be an embarrassment. There are a good number of Churches �not in communion with the world-wide �Orthodox Church,�� unfortunately, but that does not inhibit the use of the word �Orthodox�. In any case, Father David does concede my point, so he has my thanks.
No. 4 � �The question of �ages of ages,� is also sensitive.� � Only for those who translate ideologically instead of accurately. �Forever� does not mean the same thing. Nor does �forever� have the same effect � listen to a good deacon intone �and unto ages of ages� before the Trisagion, and then listen to a deacon trying for the same effect with �and forever�! Or consider this pleasant passage from an academic address by Father Andriy Chirovsky: �Lose sight of origins? Is that even possible in a Church which likes to exclaim again and again about the ages of ages?� [ Logos: A Journal of Eastern Christian Studies , Vol. 36, Nos. 1-4 (1995), p. 226]. Changing �ages of ages� to �forever� would turn the entire quote into gibberish; as it is the quote is intelligible and memorable. Throughout the book, I repeatedly cited documents from Vatican II through the Instruction on the Implementation of the CCEO which reiterate the importance of avoiding any use of the liturgy to widen the gap between ourselves and other Orthodox � and that is exactly the point of dodging the phrase �unto ages of ages�. �World without end� is sheer nonsense, as Father Bouyer (Memory Eternal) correctly taught; in saecula saeculorum means no such thing. What euphemisms the Latins come up with is not the point; liturgically we live and move and have our being in the Orthodox world. I wonder � is this very concept part of the problem?
No. 5 �At the risk of seeming pedantic, �concelebrating� and celebrating together are not the same thing. �Concelebrate� has become a technical, even esoteric term, most especially with regard to the Eucharist. Odd, but there it is. Father David appeals to a � or the � review from the Oriental Congregation, but so long as the full text of that document is withheld, it is impossible to discuss it intelligently.
No. 6 � Well, if Father David thinks that in the Trisagion �mighty� is �less preferable� than �strong�, why not use that which is �more preferable�? Most languages used for the Byzantine Liturgy use �strong� in the Trisagion; why should English not do so? Nobody will claim that �strong� is an archaism, or an unclear term!
No. 7 � Father David likes the suggestion of the term �alms�, so he has my thanks. As for the suggestion that modern congregations are not so likely to receive alms, has the passing of the collection basket been abolished among the Ruthenians?
No. 8 � We do, let�s face it, use phraseology in the liturgy that we do not use in other forms of discourse. The same is true of any number of settings with which people are familiar, so that issue is a red herring. �Send down Your compassions upon us� is not actually unclear, but it is sufficiently different from other forms of discourse to require a bit of thought from the worshippers � and that is no bad thing.
No. 9 � granted that �verdure� is an obscure term these days, (and �green pasture� is a possible alternative), �refreshment� is neither obscure nor archaic; people quite naturally speak about � �freshening up�, something being �refreshing� and so on. The word is not at all past its sell-by date!
No. 10. � Help! No one is perfectly consistent (least of all myself) but Father David writes, in one paragraph, that �The Greek here does mean acts committed in ignorance�but we felt that something more than acts done simply out of ignorance was meant.� Is he really saying that the Greek means what it means (in which he is correct) but �we� feel that it means something more than that? It�s possible, but it certainly requires demonstration, particularly since liturgical Greek is a remarkably rich language, capable of expressing the most subtle shades of meaning � which is why translators have their work cut out for them. Had the original redactors wished to mean something more, they would probably have said something more.
No. 11 � The translation of the draft here is forced � the book gives seven examples of other translation, and there are plenty more which could be cited. It would be another matter if Father David could demonstrate that in this specific instance the ongoing liturgical tradition supported that forced translation.
No. 12 � Father David accepts my point, and he apologises for having overlooked Father Taft on this one. Apology accepted with thanks. And at the end of his discussion, Father David writes that he is moved to make this change.
No. 13 � Father David appears to accept my point, but reluctantly. To say that something is �set forth� does not require the meaning of �set forth before us� � Furniture shops sometimes display a table set for dinner, but they are not inviting all the customers to come and eat. It may be that Father David and I are disagreeing on a criterion of translation � that translation is often better done by leaving possibilities reasonably open instead of forcing one possible interpretation over another.
No. 14 � Father David concedes my point, albeit with bad grace. My thanks for his agreement. That Bishop Kallistos is undecided (which is information I provided to all the readers) clearly does not mean that he considers another option to be preferable! Since Father David concedes my point that the draft in this case does not offer good English, and �rational Sacrifice� is correct, I fail to grasp why he suggests that I have this point in the wrong chapter.
No. 15 � Father David ignores this point. Is this a tacit agreement?
No. 16 � the book offers quite a selection of possible translations of the phrase; I did not insist on either �rightly dividing� or �rightly teaching�.
No. 17 � A so-called �alternate translation� which changes the order of the Liturgy is more of an �alteration� than an �alternate�. And we have indeed been using the normal text in vernacular languages, including English, Hungarian, Romanian, Arabic and many others without anyone feeling the need to conflate these two petitions.
No. 18 � if Father David does not like �let us beseech� (and �beseech� is an old-fashioned word, although still widely understood), why not change it to �let us ask�?
No. 19 � this point Father David also ignores.
No. 20 � Father David writes that: �The Liturgy Commission did not translate the Lord�s Prayer, but simply left it in the form most people use. Therefore, there is no �error of translation,� here.� That is a colossal non sequitur. A �form that most people use� is perfectly capable of containing error (for a potentially hilarious example, look up �fulsome apology� in the dictionary of your choice; there are plenty of other examples around). I have reported the situation of �debts and debtors� in the Lord�s Prayer � and that phrase is also used by a great many people.
No. 21 � This �legalistic� point, as Father David calls it, caused a major problem at the Philadelphia Eucharist Congress, when Archbishop Stephen (Kocisko) in his sermon stressed this out-of-place prayer as though all Byzantines used it and would know it. Most Byzantines do not use it and would not know it. If Pittsburgh insists on retaining it � presumably to stress how the Pittsburgh Metropolia is something more than autocephalous � the least they can do is use a text box or brackets, with a footnote explaining that this prayer does not have the same status as the rest of the prayers before Communion.
No. 22 � if the Pittsburgh IELC is seriously interested in restoring the Old Kyivan tradition, I shall be seriously and favourably interested and happy to cooperate. But one swallow does not make a summer, and one word does not make an entire liturgical tradition.
No. 23 � Father David has missed my major point, which is that the incipit of �Memory Eternal� is written in such a way as to cue the chanters to sing �Memory Eternal�. It works in English, it works in Church-Slavonic, it works in Greek, it works in Hungarian . . . so why should this be a problem for the IELC?
So in Chapter Nine, Father David seems to have accept eight of my twenty-three points. I still have hopes for the rest. I used the expression �matters of taste� with reference to the points I assigned to Chapter Ten, not the points of Chapter Nine. He again quotes the mysterious document from the Oriental Congregation � and I again repeat that it is impossible to discuss this document intelligently until all the interested parties have access to it. Besides No. 12, he also accepts the need for correction in the translation of the incipit of the Lord�s Prayer, and expresses interest in further discussion about Nos. 7, 10 and 14 � I and others are surely available for such discussion.
As regards Chapter Ten, it is of course true that translations which I have described as questionable but not necessarily inaccurate are therefore defensible, as the book affirms several times but as Father David appears to think means that there is nothing to discuss. There is plenty to discuss!
No. 1 � Glory to God! Evidently the commission has paid attention, finally, to a great number of complaints and accepted, once again, the adjective �God-loving� as applicable to the Bishop. My thanks to the IELC, and others will join me. Is it possible that we would have other causes to be grateful if the commission would kindly make the complete text � of over a year ago � available for comment?
No. 2 � Father David makes no comment � I shall inform the late Archbishop Alexis at the first opportunity!
No. 3 � Father David for some reason informs us all that �Modern warfare is not the same as the Tzar and his armies.� Did anyone claim that they were the same? For that matter, has anyone suggested that the Tsar and his armies were somehow more worthy and laudable than any other? What does this pointless verbiage have to do with anything at all?
No. 4 � Well, if Father David himself favours �righteous,� as I do, for pity�s sake use it.
No. 5 � There is no particular evidence that I am aware of that would insist that the main celebrant gives all the blessings, unless the main celebrant is a bishop and the others are all presbyters. If Father David has any evidence to demonstrate his alleged point, let him produce it.
No. 6 � I did not state a preference because the Greek gives �house� and the Slavonic gives �temple�. Actually I can get along happily with either one. Father David writes that he would prefer �house�. Father Taft has suggested �for this house of God�, which is certainly good English. So why does the IELC want us to use �church�?
No. 7 � Father David asks �Is Fr. Keleher here advocating a return to archaic English?� Not here � here (in No. 7) I am merely pointing out that the preferential option against the second person singular makes the translation of a common construction in Hebrew, Greek and Church-Slavonic seriously difficult in English, because of the aversion to the sound of �yoo-hoo�. Don�t blame me for that problem, please, I did not cause it. I am not disputing that the prayer during the Cherubicon is a private prayer of the bishop or priest � indeed, I am grateful that Father David recognizes the legitimacy of such private prayers. But is Father David implying that anyone who prefers traditional English is thereby disqualified from a discussion of accuracy and the background of words and phrases? Talk about ideological translations.
No. 8 � Father David writes that �the Commission does know that �shall� is still in the English language, but felt �will� to be more appropriate here.� That may tell us the emotional state of the commission on the issue, but it tells us nothing about the reasons for this �feeling�.
No. 9 � �But certainly the place where God dwells is always �holy of holies.� � I�m by no means convinced of that. Since the Reviewer gives no source, I have no obligation to give a source either. However, I might suggest the prayer �O Heavenly King�.
No. 10. � �The Commission follows the opinion that �orthoi� is equivalent to a call for attentiveness. It is found also in the 1965 translation.� That is obviously true, and so what? The 1965 translation is not an Inspired Text.
No. 11 � Merci . . . but Father David has not answered my question, not here and not elsewhere.
No 12 � Father David skips this point. I remain, therefore, convinced that to be illustrious and to be all-praised are rather different,
No. 13 � Father David takes exception to my question as to whether those responsible for the draft know the difference between a sermon and a homily � but he does not answer that question, not even with a simple assertion. He then claims that the paragraph of Sacrosanctum Concilium regarding the �homily� applies to us. Well, I may respond with a memory of a woman who telephoned me and asked me to serve a funeral in a neighbouring parish � and then observed of her own pastor that �I�ve never liked his hominies�! It�s undeniably corny, but it�s instructive.
No. 14 � there�s no reason to be afraid of the word �service� either. I don�t mind conceding that I am disturbed by the general tendency toward Protestantization � and I am not alone.
No. 15 � Father David writes, somewhat confusingly, that �Fr. Keleher�s counter-proposal is certainly correct. However, that does not make the draft text incorrect.� Thanks, even though I�m reminded of the apocryphal story of the man with two heads who debated himself on the issue of free silver. If Father David knows someone who wants to ban the word �love� from the Liturgy, then Father David has my condolences � and my request that he refrain from introducing me to this gentleman.
No. 16 � Father David writes that �Words provided for �holy� have been discussed.� No doubt they have; I�m aware of several books on the subject. But I can�t really complain on this point, since all that the book does in the first place is point out that there is material to be discussed. Evidently Father David agrees, unless he is implying that the discussion of such a vocabulary is now at an end.
No. 17 � All that the book does here is indicate that the question is not closed. I did not necessarily insist that �child� is wrong, I merely indicated a preference in this context for �servant�.
No. 18 � sorry, but kata panta kai dia panta does not mean semper et ubique . Father David has evidently forgotten Father Taft�s extended comment on this phrase during the Stamford Symposium � fortunately I have it on audio tape. So does Father David, presumably, since the audio tapes were supplied to each of the presenters at that conference. Most recently Father Taft recommends Gabrielle Winkler�s exhaustive study Die Baslius-Anaphora Rome 2005..
No. 19 � Yes, the passage in question here is an �academic ping pong ball� as Father David so amiably styles it. But one should bear in mind a couple of characteristics of ping-pong balls. The first, obviously, is that they are of no value or interest until two people start using them for their intended purpose � which means that dismissing some issue as an �academic ping pong ball� would really imply that discourse on the subject is appropriate. Moreover, even a game of ping-pong can be of international significance; Father David and I are both of an age (there�s that word again!) to remember the beginning of the thaw between China and the USA � it happened over a ping-pong table. In this instance, the book gives about three times as much space to the version used in the draft as to the version I am currently inclined to support. I made it clear in the book that the question remains open. It is not in the least clear that the Oriental Congregation had access to the Old-Ritualist text of the Divine Liturgy when they wrote their mysterious letter, nor is it clear that they would have consulted that source. Father David writes that �The publication of the Old Russian Liturgicon is, of course, certainly of great interest, but it is subsequent not only to the Commission�s work, but also the review by Rome.� Ah � excuse me? The draft my book criticizes is dated October 2004. The Old-Ritualist service book my book quotes was published in January 2003 (new style); I certainly had it well before the summer of that year. One does assume, perhaps naively, that the commission members can read Church-Slavonic and are at least as able as I am to keep up with the publication of important texts. Finally, my book states clearly that I do not claim that the question is permanently resolved, only that the publication of the Old-Ritualist text gives important support to an argument for one of the two alternatives. How is this offensive? Father David writes �It could be changed in the final draft� � well, well. It seems that a procession of final drafts is taking place. Various humorous comments on that occur to me, but I shall make an effort to resist the temptation.
No. 20 � Father David writes that �the Commision found �illustrious� a reasonable alternative.� No doubt they did. May we be informed as to just what those reasons are?
No. 21. Of course I said that the draft�s text is defensible � Chapter 10 is about Questionable translations, not hopelessly inaccurate translations.
No. 22 - In this case the question is, quite simply, why one of the relatively few authentic references to both the masculine and the feminine gender has been suppressed, particularly since the draft goes to considerable lengths to use �inclusive language�.
No. 23 � Again, this is questionable, not absolutely wrong. But since �lips� is at least marginally better, why not use that word?
No. 24 � it is not the present writer who has prescribed that the prayer in question should be read aloud. But I have pointed out that the translation as given in the draft is not suitable for reading aloud. Anyone is at liberty to replicate the same experiment that I tried � and doing it over the telephone, incidentally, will make the draft text seem even more incomprehensible.
I think � and this really is a matter of opinion � that Father Taft�s suggestion of �filial confidence� as an excellent translation of parresia is a suggestion which should be adopted. But I am not altogether sure how well many English-speakers will understand the word �filial�. I hope that clarifies my position on the matter.
Father David faults me for my �permutations� (I�ve been accused of many things in my life, but this is a new one). In discussing problems of questionable � and therefore uncertain � matters of translation, one tries to look at the problem in many different facets, hence the permutations.
No. 26 � Father David is puzzled by my point that one should not change one�s functional variety of English in mid-sentence, and suggests what in his view would be a better alternative: translate both the incipit of the Lord�s Prayer and the Lord�s Prayer itself into modern English. Well, to do so would at least result in smoother language (I hope); this is what Father Archimandrite Efrem did in the translation for the Archdiocese of Thyateira. Meanwhile, an excellent example of how NOT to do this crossed my attention earlier today: �Thine own of Thine own we offer You, for all and for the sake of all�. [This came from a pamphlet and I�m not sure what parish produced it.] Please, in the same sentence surely the same style should prevail unless there is a truly compelling reason to depart from that principle.
No. 27 � I tried to word my comments on questionable translations in a non-polemic fashion; I may not always have succeeded. My four points here are neither threatening nor unreasonable.
No. 28 � My first phrase here points out that problem to which I direct the reader�s attention is not a problem of the draft translation, but a problem between Greek and Church-Slavonic. No one now alive has any reason to be offended by it.
No. 29 � Surely a suggestion to readjust the word order for the sake of greater clarity need not be dismissed out of hand.
No. 30 � The draft does use the Kyivan tradition in this instance, and I have not criticized it for doing so. I merely suggest that at least the clergy should be able to respond to the question � which comes up in pastoral practice from time to time � as to why one finds one version of this one-line prayer in some editions, and a different version in others.
No. 31 � Once more � and I feel like a broken record (for those old enough to remember such things) � please keep in mind that Chapter 10 is devoted exclusively to �questionable� translations, not to translations that are out-and-out wrong. My �preference� here is to keep the options open and reserve explanations for catechesis and preaching.
No. 32 � Father David writes that he does not find my reasoning convincing on this point. Very well; I do not find his reasoning convincing. Sauce for the goose is sauce for the gander!
No. 33 � Father David laments that he cannot tell what I want on this point. That�s easy: I want an explanation, backed up by some sort of evidence, to let us know why those who prepared the draft have chosen a highly obscure variant to the usual translation of a specific Greek word, and thus changed the meaning of the relevant phrase in the Troparion of Saint John Chrysostom.
Father David assures us that all these points were discussed over a period of years by the IELC. Wonderful � now will they kindly make their discussion available? There are ways to do this without attributing specific opinions to named individuals. Otherwise, the suggestion boils down to saying that our betters know what they are doing, and the rest of us should simply take that as a given. Few people these days are apt to embrace such a view. Moreover, Father David himself acknowledges that the final, utterly final, draft is still to be developed, so there is no impediment to a broader, ongoing discussion.
Fr. Serge Keleher
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 788 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 788 Likes: 1 |
Originally posted by Elitoft:
The Greek monk who explained the Kai...Kai construction to me said that one is either masculine and neuter and the other is either feminine or neuter and that the context would indicate the gender. He is inclined to the translation that would render both words as neuter with one emphasizing the collective sense of "all" and the other indicating the individuation of the elements in "all" and so he was in agreement with the Latin rendering. CIX! With all due respect to the Greek monk and to you, it is possible that the Greek monk's statement got slightly garbled in the expression it found in your post, as you did mention that you have not studied Greek. πάντων could either be masculine or neuter. πασῶν could only be feminine - no other translation is possible. If we take πάντων as neuter, we then have 'for everything and all women', which would be a bit odd. However, there is a tradition that if a grammatical form can be translated either as masculine or neuter, the default translation is masculine, unless context explicitly requires a neuter - this tradition is also found in Latin and a number of other languages. Hence, πάντων as masculine is the most logical - 'for (both) all men and all women'. 'for each and all' is found in some translations, I concede, but it's clearly not a translation - it's an interpretation. Oddly, the GOARCH's infamous Green Book for the DL in English, translates this phrase as 'and all Your people', but this is minor compared to the other hideous mistranslations in that book...
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jul 2002
Posts: 202
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jul 2002
Posts: 202 |
I thank the Administrator for his comments on my review of Fr. Serge�s book. In many cases, I think we engaged in a dialogue, [Note to the reader - this does not mean that I necessarily accept all his points.] To discuss many of these questions would require time that is not available to me. However, I will make one general remark. In many of the cases, the Administrator is saying simply that we shouldn�t change anything. I think the strict application of his principle puts undue restrictions on the bishops to respond pastorally. I know for certain that he will disagree, but this is my estimation. Perhaps the underlying motive in all of this is simply to make the Pittsburgh Metropolia a �safe zone� for any priest(s) to do what they want. Some of the comments, particularly on No. 6, brought up a question for me. Many of the texts we have in the Liturgy belong to the genre of �acclamations.� This type of phrase deserves more attention, perhaps in a separate posting. However, �acclamations� cannot follow the same rules of literal fidelity. They would sound quite strange to our ears, as, for example, �Up the hearts,� rather than �lift up your hearts.� Sometimes �literal fidelity� can distort meaning rather than clarify it.
Fr. Serge replied a bit more caustically to my review. He provides a temptation to me to reply with the same sarcasm - but this is a discussion of something holy. However, please forgive me, and allow me to point out the following: On No. 1 - (the title despota). Yes, people knows what �master� means, but that does not explain how it is a title (Master-mind, past master, chess master, school-master, master chef). I might say someone is a �jack of all trades,� but this does not mean I am giving him the title �Jack.� . Likewise, I might actually call someone �stupid,� but would not begin the Liturgy, �Hey, stupid, give the blessing.� On No. 4, his argument for �ages of ages� is anecdotal. On No. 5, my review is, of course, a defense of the work of our Liturgy Commission. It is meant for those who may read Fr. Serge�s book. He is, of course, entitled to a counter-defense. I suspect, though, that most of my readers will believe me when I say what is in the Oriental Congregation�s approval of the translation. Whether Fr. Serge believes me or whether or not he wants to discuss it is totally irrelevant. On No. 6, I did not say �mighty� is less preferable. I said that Fr. Serge should say that. On No. 14 - it is in the wrong chapter because it is questionable and open to more discussion. On No. 15 - No, what I want to say about this is in No. 13 above. On No. 19, I believe that whatever Fr. Serge wants to say here was discussed in No. 1 above. On No. 20, if there is an error of translation in the Our Father, it is not the Liturgy Commission�s error. What is the point of this? Fr. Serge, if you want to say that the Liturgy Commission erred by not translating the Our Father anew, then say that. On No. 22, in what way does this sarcastic intervention tell us that we cannot follow an Old Kyivan reading for sufficient reason? In regard to chapter 10, On No. 2 - please, I beg you, do not give me the temptation to respond to this point. On No. 4 - both Fr. Serge and the Administrator seem to assume that the IELC translation is my translation. It is not mine alone, and that�s why occasionally I disagree with what the committee decided upon. Nor do I have the power to change the translation on my own. I can recommend only. And even though the Administrator will swear by heaven and earth that I am primarily responsible for the translation, the fact is that I was not the chief translator. On No. 7 - a legitimate question, since you open by saying, �The commission which produced the 1964/65 translation was committed to �modern English,� and evidently so is the commission which produced the 12 October 2004 draft. Trouble is apt to arise as a result.� On No. 8 - rather disedifying sarcasm. On No. 10 - thank goodness someone finally recognized that the 1965 translation is not an �Inspired text.� On No. 13 - am I a schoolboy that must answer to teacher? I think not, and for that reason, refuse to answer his question. On No. 14 - as a cradle Byzantine Catholic, perhaps I have less reason for Protestant-phobia. On No. 15 - above Fr. Serge writes of being tolerant of various translations, I guess, unless you disagree with him. On No. 18, no, I do not have the tape. I do remember Fr. Robert discussing this, but my memory is that he did not completely dismiss Fr. Ligier�s proposal. At any rate, I disagree with Fr. Taft here. I think it is the Greek form of the ancient, ancient phrase, �semper et ubique,� and on page 256, you write that �Father Archimandrite Robert has never objected to a scholarly difference between himself and others.� I suppose, though, that this doesn�t include me if I disagree with you. I apologize for the sarcasm, but you bring it out. On No. 19 - you are quoting the October 2004 working draft, which was an internal draft among the Commission members. At that time, the translation was considered closed, except for review of the Oriental Congregation�s approval. On No. 23 - I didn�t say that �lips� is marginally better. Was some sort of pun intended here? On No. 26 - then why not the whole prayer? The traditional Our Father was used, and that is what we did. On No. 32, I did not expect Fr. Serge to accept my argument, and it is totally irrelevant whether he does so or not. What matters is my readers. On No. 33 - the translation is not mine (cf. No. 4 above), but I will defend it. I�m sure there will be many losing sleep over this question.
In reading Fr. Serge�s latest remarks, I became of aware more clearly of his �m.o.� He takes what you say, that says what he thinks you actually said, and then refutes what he thinks you said. I believe this is called �setting up a straw man.� For example, in many cases, he says, Fr. David concedes the point,� when I have actually done no such thing. Then the only way to deal with this is by endless and tiresome clarifications, which puts me consistently on the defensive. For this reason, I am not responding to every item in the latest post, but state publicly that this does not mean that I agree or concede everything or anything that Fr. Serge is saying.
I would highly recommend reading Fr. Robert F. Taft�s article, �Translating Liturgically,� in Logos 39 (1998), 155-190.
Fr. David
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jul 2002
Posts: 202
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jul 2002
Posts: 202 |
In chapter 11, the author presents his case for continuing to recite the anaphora quietly, or, at least, for not mandating it. I would agree that this is the central issue of the whole Liturgy today. In my younger days as a Liturgy student (in the late 60's and early 70's), I did not see this as a major issue. I only began to say parts of the Anaphora aloud in my second pastoral assignment in Taylor, Michigan, in the mid-70's. In the thirty years subsequent, I have come to believe that it is central to our understanding of the Liturgy and the most important decision we can make about the future of the Liturgy. I also acknowledge what he says on page 258, that people often recite it rather than chant it. I have come to the conclusion that we should chant it. To mandate this is a return to early practice. We do not have much evidence, it is true, about how the early liturgy was celebrated, probably because people did not feel obliged to comment on what was obvious. In the very early stages, the anaphora was ex temporaneous (cf. Alan Bouley, From Freedom to Formula), probably based on a basic outline (the Syrian Anaphora of the 12 Apostles, the model for the later Anaphora of St. John Chrysostom, may have been such an outline) upon which the presider built his prayer. It is hard to imagine that this was not done for the hearing of the congregation (unless he preached to himself also). Bouley observes, �To a very great extent it was in their worship gatherings and in their celebration of Baptism and the Lord�s Supper that Christians came gradually to a deeper understanding of the meaning of Jesus, of his promised Spirit and of themselves as the people of the new dispensation. Prayer, like preaching and instruction, not only led to new insights, but it was also the vehicle of their expression.� It seems to me that what often happens is you decide what you want the modern practice to be, and then read this back into antiquity. It is an ancient human fault. The author is correct to note (page 250) that there is no rubric to say the prayers quietly, except in Greek editions and in Mohyla�s editions. The Greeks certainly are more open to correcting rubrics (Trembelas points out that these rubrics begin appearing in the 16-17th centuries) than the Slavs, and Mohyla was a �reformer,� and elaborated rubrics. Following the traditional rubrics exactly, there is no reason why the priest could not say most prayers aloud, for the hearing of the people. The bishops, therefore, do not have to change rubrics to restore this practice. The Liturgical Instruction was open to the idea, calling for studies to examine the practice. Fr. Keleher gives a minimalistic interpretation to this (page 252), but, again, it is a case of what you want, and then reading back into the documents. Since the issue is, in fact, controversial among the Orthodox, it is totally inconceivable that Rome would take a stronger stand on this now. He remarks that only a small minority of Orthodox say the anaphora aloud (page 248), but the largest by far of the Orthodox Churches are the Greek and the Russian, and since they have rejected the idea of the Liturgy in the vernacular, it is hardly surprising that the question of the anaphora aloud would simply be a non-issue. This has been my contention - the reason the anaphora has been silent in both the Latin and Byzantine Churches for many centuries is that the Liturgy has been offered in classic languages that the congregation would not understand. The question of its public recitation would be simply a non-issue. In the second half of the twentieth century, the Liturgy has begun to be celebrated in the vernacular, and is it any surprise that the question has resurfaced? I refer the reader to my article, �The Public Recitation of the Presbyteral Prayers,� (Eastern Churches Journal 8, 2 (Summer 2001), 97-106, and my translation of Panagiotas Trembelas� article from 1955, �The Hearing of the Eucharistic Anaphora by the People,� in the same issue, pages 81-96. In fact, it resurfaced long before the vernacular, probably because the anaphora is the heart of the Liturgy. Trembelas pointed out that the kollyvades (granted, not the mainstream) on Mt. Athos said the anaphora aloud in the eighteenth century. Fr. Keleher attempts to connect the practice of saying the anaphora aloud with the Renovationist Church in Russia (pages 247-248), thus giving it a kind of Soviet-sponsored coloring. Mojzes, in his recent book Il movimento liturgico nelle chiese bizantine (Rome 2005, 112-123) describes the movement towards the public recitation of the Anaphora in the Russian Church from 1905, as preparation for the Synod of 1917. Bishops Nazarius of Ni�nij-Novgorod and Sergius of Finland supported the proposal, along with theologians A, P. Golibtsov and V.I. Eksemplarskij (a wonderful name!) and others. He quotes Tikhon, the future Patriarch, on page 112, �it is not undesirable to read some of the prayers aloud.� Fr. Keleher then quotes the same Patriarch on page 248 an a firm opponent of the practice, but, of course, by that time, his experience would have been altered by the Renovationist Church. This is a questions that occurs over and over again - the negative experience of the Renovationist Church may certainly have been due to other factors than the recitation of the Anaphora, but all of this is lumped into one jumble. By the same token, Fr. Serge, noting that the Roman Church has been reading anaphoras aloud since 1970, cries out: �Has understanding notably increased? Has reverence grown?� Can a lack that has existed for centuries be amended in one generation? I think not, and we have to be patient with our commitment to this restoration. Fr. Serge seems to lump together all the liturgical experiences of the Western Church and generalizes it to cover each specific practice. These positive and negative threads have to be somehow separated. He is correct on one point. It is a matter of liturgical spirituality. Here he takes a more conservative stance - things should continue to be the way they have been for centuries. My position, also from pastoral experience, is different. The role of the deacon in the Liturgy is to offer our petitions to the Lord. And this is important, for we must lay all our needs to God, who alone provides for our lives. The role of the people is to sing hymns, and the hymns we sing glorify God and remind us of the unity of our celebration with the angelic Liturgy in heaven. But the role of the priest is to do (liturgical actio) what our Lord commanded, �Do this in memory of me,� What the priest says is what the people should come to know, for it is the memory of the great deeds of salvation that God has done for us. It is the sacrifice, and the redemption and the deification. This is the core of what the Liturgy is about and why you need a priest to celebrate it. I would hold with the author of the Protheoria in the eleventh century, commenting on the quiet recitation of the anaphora by the bishop, �the people ask what the aim of this practice is, adding that to know the prayers this way is like trying to know a garment from touching the fringes.� This is what is needed today, not the proof-textism of Fr. Serge, �a time to keep silence.�
Part 3 is Fr. Serge�s conclusion to his book. Chapter 12, entitled �Some Unanswered Questions,� returns to the methodology of chapters 8, 9 and 10, namely, a catalog of what he finds wrong with the October draft text. In dealing with a liturgical translation, I have discovered how difficult consistency and continuity can be at times, but I believe we have navigated all the more important problems. Omission of a mention of the sponge may be an oversight, but it is no longer an issue among the clergy of the Metropolia, most of whom use it. The rubrics for the placing of the particles into the chalice simply follow the Ruthenian Recension (page 43 in the 1965 translation), which also makes no distinction between the particles. (Cf. Ordo Celebrationis 161, where the deacon sanctum discum supra sanctam calicem diligenter detergit (Latin, �wipes off�), translated by Fr. Serge into English as �absterges�). In fact, if one follows the IELC translation, then the portions of the ahnec (Lamb) NI and KA will be properly divided for Communion to the faithful and another latinization will have been eliminated. The reason for the duplication of the second prayer of the faithful is that it is to be said aloud if there are catechumens, and the litany of the catechumens is chanted. Otherwise, it is said privately. This arrangement is more clear in the June 2005 draft. I would like to see the restoration of the antidoron (page 266). Much is made of the litanies. The litanies are the primary deacon�s role in the Liturgy, the presenting of our needs to God. The primary Litany, called by the Roman Church, the prayer of the faithful, is today the Great Synapte, the Litany of Peace, which in the Byzantine Church has migrated to the beginning of the Liturgy and has been replaced, more or less, though not in the exact same place, since it would have been said after the dismissal of the catechumens, by the Ectenes after the Gospel. Both these litanies have been retained, as well as the Litany of the Angel of Peace (the aitesis), though some of its petitions have been made optional, as Fr. Serge pointed out. The remaining litanies, the two small synaptes between the antiphons, the petitions before the prayers of the faithful and the litany of Thanksgiving have been reduced, because they are, in fact, invitations of the deacon to prayer that were expanded when the prayers became silent. Since the prayers of the first and second antiphons and the prayers of the faithful are said quietly, their diaconal invitations have been omitted. For prayers that are retained aloud (the second prayer of the faithful, when there are catechumens, the prayer of access to the holy table, i.e., prayer of offering, the prayer before the Our Father and the Prayer of Thanksgiving, the diaconal invitation is retained. The omission of the Litany after the Great Entrance follows Fr. Taft�s opinion (The Great Entrance 428, �this litany should be suppressed completely�). Two other points, however, point to a certain inconsistency in Fr. Keleher�s critique. He laments that the petition for the Pope is separated from that of the other bishops. This is a point for discussion, certainly. Fr. Peter Galadza points to it as the one �Latinism� introduced by Fr. Cyril Korolevsky into the Recension. I would support combining the petitions, but it is not a major issue. The inconsistency is that in footnote 5 on page 264, he offers as support for the conflation the permission of Rome granted to Bishop Daniel Ivancho. However, above on page 25 he minimizes this dispensation, noting that it was given only on a temporary basis. The other issue is the opening of the antimension. This clarifies the rubric about opening the �iliton,� found in the Recension according to �the overwhelming majority practice of Eastern Orthodoxy.� (Page 264) Fr. Serge justifies this from older practice and from the usage of the Old Ritualists. The inconsistency here is simply that there are many variant old practices and many variations in the Old Ritualist Liturgicons. We need some sort of criteria on how to apply them to present practice. This may indeed be nit-picking, but the author has challenged the Commission to publish �clearly-stated principles and criteria� for translation, while at the same time, his book has the feel of find everything wrong with this �new� liturgy for whatever reason. I think in fairness he could have found more than two pages (131-133) of �notable improvements.� The final chapter (13 - �What Now?) is his judgment on the process, which he sees as too hurried and more patience is needed, but as I read his words and study his principles, which sound beautiful, I also realize there is a problem with what he proposes. I think there is little doubt any more that one of the very first goals of any liturgical work today for the Eastern Church has to include the weeding out of Western introductions, not necessarily because they are bad in themselves, but because they distort the integrity of the Byzantine experience of Liturgy. At the same time, it should be obvious that as Christians, we will have many values in common with the West, and so, while we might want to say the Creed without the �filioque,� we will read from the Epistles and Gospels at the Liturgy, and we will offer a Eucharistic Prayer with many common elements. We may even say the prayer aloud, which was suggested by Eastern theologians decades before it became common Roman practice. However, the Eastern Church in union with Rome was certainly too much influenced by a mentality that minimalized the integrity of the Eastern tradition and strove to make the Liturgy look as Western as possible. A certain campaign of �latinization� took root in the church from a generation or two after the union of Brest until the Synod of Lviv in 1905 and the episcopate of Kyr Andrei Sheptytsky. In the twentieth century, there was a distinct movement toward the recovery of the Eastern tradition (though in all times there were people seeking the truth of tradition) culminating in the Ruthenian recension of 1941 (extended through other liturgical books until the Archieraticon of 1973), the Vatican II decree on Eastern Catholic Churches in 1965 and the Liturgical Instructioin of January 6, 1996. These have been the voice of the universal Church to the particular Churches of Eastern Catholicism: be faithful to your traditions. This must be endorsed by every Eastern Catholic. This is why I say that the Ruthenian Recension of 1941 was the best work that could have been done for our churches at the time. It presented to the Eastern Catholic Slav Churches a model rite freed of all �latinizations� (well, almost all, anyway) and given by the same authority that these churches had inappropriately imitated out of a feeling of cultural inferiority. It was grasped at the time by priests in the Pittsburgh Exarchate, later the Pittsburgh Metropolia, as a wondrous gift to purify and repristinize the liturgical of the Eastern Catholic Church. Unfortunately, it encountered opposition at the highest level, which nonetheless crumbled beginning with the Parma Convocation of 1970 and ending with the constitution of a new Inter-eparchial Liturgy Commission by Metropolitan Judson shortly after the beginning of his episcopal service in 1995. This has been marked by the slow and systematic elimination of all �latinizations,� and the substantial liturgical reforms of communion to infants and baptism by immersion. Yes, there have been defects, but not so much as to characterize Fr. Serge�s dour judgement of the �unfortunate history of liturgical development.� (Page 267) What I am about to say might be misinterpreted by some, but I certainly do not want to down-play what is certainly one of the greatest liturgical achievements of the past century, the virtual creation of a Ruthenian recension devoid of latinization that could serve as a model for the celebration of the Divine Liturgy in a renewed Eastern Catholic Church. When Korolevskij began his project of producing an edition of the pure Ruthenian rite, he was faced by the reality that this recension had been modified for decades, even centuries by latinizing influences. He kept the Liturgicon of Benedict XIV (1724) as the legal foundation for the resoration of the rite, and compared manuscripts and printed editions to come up with a pure Slav version. The rite could not be restored exactly as it had been before the Union of Brest, but he had faith that he could come close. For this reason, he frequently utilized Russian books, as he explained, �It was also very true, as Archbishop Joseph Sembratovych... and Father Ivan Martinov were obliged to recognize later, that the Trebnik of the Russians represented the text of the Euchologion of Benedict XIV much more faithfully than the Ruthenian Trebniks, for the simple reason that the Russian Trebnik was nothing other than a reproduction of that published in Moscow in 1658 by the Patriarch Nicon, which depended in its turn on the Venetian edition of Giovanni Pietro Pinelli in 1638.� (Votum, p. 34) Likewise, publicly in his M�tropolit Andr� Szeptyckyj 1865-1944 (Rone 1964), Korolevskij stated , �In these different editions, an attempt was made to compare the different versions of the text and to respect the rendering of the Ruthenians every time theur tradition was unanimous and constant: otherwise it was the text of Moscow which prevailed.� (p. 347) What I do intend to accomplish here is to show that the Ruthenian Recension, conceived of as the books put together as a model for the Ruthenian Church - Ukraininan, Carpatho-Russian, Slovak, if you will, and other ethnic groups - is an artifact, a composition from different sources, including the Russian books. It reflects accurately the Divine Liturgy as it should be celebrated among the ethnic groups listed above, but which was actually not in use, because from very soon after the Union, the rite was corrupted was the introduction of inappropriate �latinizations.� The Ruthenian Liturgy, if I may use that term, however, is not the books, but the Liturgy that is celebrated from these books, just as the Gospel is not a number of pages in a book, but the words of God as heard and appropriated by the people. In the beginning there was some resistence to what essentially was the work of Cyril Korolevskij, though his work certainly reflected the authentic tradition. In time, though, it did become the standard for the Liturgy in the Pittsburgh Metropolia. The Liturgy Commission does its work with the Ruthenian recension as the normative text always and at all times. What has happened in history is that the text was issued to, but not promulgated by, the bishops of the Metropolia to their clergy and faithful. The Older norms were to be followed until the bishops said to use the 1941 recension. The 1965 translation literally reproduced in English the 1941 text, but it was made clear that the form of celebration was to be the 1905 Lviv Sluzhebnik. Fr. Serge praises Bishop Emil (Mihalik) of Parma for �promulgating� the recension (page 37). Of course, it was a promulgation according to pastoral usages, omitting most of the litanies et cet. At the same time, the Liturgicon of the Eparchy of Parma in 1986, later accepted by the Eparchy if Van Nuys, and then by Passaic when Bishop Andrew was transferred there in 1996 is the same project, now containing even more of the litanic material. This is also the goal of the whole Metropolia, initiated by Archbishop Judson, and carried out by the Inter-eparchial Liturgy Commission. However, the same project, highly praised in the form Bishop Emil did it, is just as strongly condemned in the form Bishop Andrew did it, and as Archbishop Judson intended to do. Why? Because Bishop Mihalik�s letter did not touch the 1965 Liturgicon, but was a pastoral guide to how it may be celebrated. The subsequent promulgations included a Liturgicon with the revised text in it. The bottom line was that, before, any priest who really wanted to serve the full text could, though few did. On the other hand, in the past publishing a �full text� and then issuing pastoral provisions has led to a lot of liturgical mischief. Fr. Serge does fall back upon the �bridge theory� of ecumenism: �The honor of the Catholic Church is involved. Rome urges Greek-Catholics to be conscious of the liturgical and spiritual treasures which Greek-Catholics hold in common with the Eastern Orthodox. If this draft were to be adopted, it would give substance to the accusation that such pious statements from Rome are simply window-dressing and that in reality Rome wants a revisionist liturgy to drive a further wedge between the Greek-Catholics and the Eastern Orthodox.� (Page 267) This statement is a bit of hyperbole. First, it is hardly a �revisionist� Liturgy, and second, it does nothing that Orthodox Churches are not doing anyhow. It just that now it is being put into a Liturgicon intended for the use of four eparchies of the Church. What Fr. Serge�s opinion does is discourage �organic development.� Metropolitan Andrij Sheptytsky and Cyril Korolevsky hoped that by celebrating a �pure Byzantine Liturgy,� the orthodox would be more attracted to the Catholic Church. As ecumenism has developed, this hardly seems possible, since the issues of the broken communion are much deeper than liturgical practice. Of course, we must work for the restoration of Communion, but on a realistic level. Any liturgical movement now among Greek Catholics is, by its very nature, I firmly believe, provisional. If reunion occurs, there will have to be a reintegration of the Eastern Catholic Church into the Orthodox structure. I daresay that then perhaps the organic development and the pastoral ministry adopted by the Eastern Catholics will be accepted into the Orthodox Church. We must not underestimate the Ruthenians. They had the courage and foresight to make the great move from Church Slavonic to English at a time when it was a minority position, and I think now they have the courage to restore not only a genuinely Eastern Liturgy, but one that, in the words of a knowledgeable Orthodox priest-observor, �brings out the best potential of the Byzantine Liturgy.� Many of the suggestions in Fr. Keleher�s final chapter are admirable, and some are under active consideration and even in process by the Ruthenian Church. Education is certainly important, but the program of the presentation of the liturgical work to the people whom the pastors serve is still in its early stages. There is patience! The liturgical work has been forty years in coming, it has not just begun, and the work of the Liturgy Commission continues at a deliberate pace. There has been much progress in a thicket of varying opinions that are sometimes difficult to reconcile and balance. One observation made by Fr. Keleher, however, is quite unfair. On page 278, he writes, �Especially in difficult and confusing times, most people prefer stability, and in particular most people want stability and reassurance in their Church life. There is joy and comfort in the year-after-year observance of the feasts and fasts: Holy Supper this Christmas, the Great Blessing of Waters this Theophany, the services and Divine Liturgy for the dead on the appointed Saturdays, Divine Liturgy of the Presanctified Gifts this Lent, the Epitaphios this Good Friday, the triumphant procession and Resurrection Orthros this Pascha - few people seriously want new services every year for the familiar feast days.� Most certainly neither the Council of Hierarchs, nor the Liturgy Commission, nor the clergy nor the people of the Ruthenian Church have ever considered in any way dropping these services. The only point can be an attempt to somehow paint the supporters of the October 2004 draft as Judases to the Byzantine tradition, which they most assuredly are not.
This finishes the review. I have made some modifications to the earlier text, for example, in regard to the opening and closing of the Royal Doors, but these will be available later on my web site.
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,801 Likes: 34
John Member
|
|
John Member
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,801 Likes: 34 |
I thank Father David for his comments. I agree with his point that dialogue can be used for understanding and that understanding may or may not lead to agreement. Regarding change, I am not stating that we should never change. Perhaps I should take advantage of this opportunity to better state what I believe. The Byzantine Liturgy is the common property of the entire Byzantine Church (both Orthodox and Catholic). The Ruthenian Liturgy (all those liturgical books published by Rome beginning in 1941) is the common property of the entire Ruthenian Recension (the Catholic and Orthodox Churches that make up this recension). As a local sui iuris Church within the Ruthenian recension we have no authority to alter the Ruthenian Liturgy. If the Council of Hierarchs desires to give permission for a litany to be omitted or to alter a rubric he can do so via appropriate liturgical directives. A Council of Hierarchs does not have the authority to publish a Liturgicon (or any official liturgical book) that deviates from those of the Ruthenian recension. Should the Council of Hierarchs desire to make changes to the Liturgy they would have to seek agreement from either the other Churches of the Ruthenian recension (for those elements unique to the Ruthenian recension) or the entire Byzantine Church (for those elements common to all Byzantine Churches (Catholic and Orthodox). [And even here it would have to be legitimate organic development.] If whatever change is proposed is from the Spirit, He will make it happen in His time. This is really not just my opinion here, but a summary of what the Vatican has told us to do in its various instructions (which I have quoted at length in previous discussions). So I reject any changes to the service books of the Ruthenian recension that are not done by common agreement of all those Churches that make up the Ruthenian recension. Ditto for those changes that need to be made across the entire Byzantine Church. Regarding English editions of the liturgical books of the Ruthenian recension, I believe that they should be literally faithful to the official editions published by Rome (beginning in 1941). Ideally, they should be prepared in a joint effort by all the Churches that make up the Ruthenian recension. I realize that this is not currently possible, but I do have hopes for the future since Metropolitan Nicholas and Archbishop Vsevolod are publicly on record as favoring such an effort. [This makes sense since it brings more talented people to the table.] If we are to prepare our own English language editions of the liturgical books of the Ruthenian recension they need to be as faithful to official texts as is possible (no purposefully changed texts or rubrics). Father David has argued that this puts undue restrictions on the bishops to respond pastorally. I respectfully strongly disagree with this position. I do not see anything unpastoral in the 1942 Ruthenian Liturgy. Even if I were to support many of the changes Father David is arguing for I would submit that it is extremely unpastoral to both our Church and the larger Byzantine Church to make such changes in isolation. The latinizations and abbreviations mandated by previous bishops in our Church were all claimed to be pastorally necessary. From where I stand the only true pastoral move for our Church regarding liturgy is to finally implement the 1942 Ruthenian recension as official and normative for our Church in this country, and then to spend the next generation raising the level of Liturgy in parishes to conform to it. If new scholarship shows flaws in the official Ruthenian books the official books can be amended by common agreement of the Churches of the Ruthenian recension. Regarding translations, I believe that they should be of the �essentially literal� style. By �essentially literal� I mean what the translators of the Holy Scriptures mean � as literal as is possible and as elegant as possible. The essentially literally style does not demand inelegant English. It does not mean using �up your hearts� instead of �lift up your hearts�. I could recap here a number of specific examples from this thread but for the moment I will limit myself to two: Example A - In item No. 6 our current petition is �For this holy church and for all who enter it with faith, reverence, and the fear of God, let us pray to the Lord.� The term �church� is not the most accurate here. I mentioned earlier that I prefer the term �house� but now I see that the term �house� is good Greek but that the Slavonic term is �temple�. So this leads to a number of questions in this logical flow: 1. Is the continued use of the term �church� inaccurate to the point of demanding a correction? 2A. If �No� then keep the term �church�. 2B. If �Yes� then examine the alternatives in step 3. 3. Is �temple� or �house� the best translation of the Slavonic term? 4. �Temple� is the best translation of the Slavonic term. [Then �temple� it shall be!] So if the term �church� is judged so inaccurate that it needs to be changed (and I don�t think that case has been made yet) then it should be changed to �temple�. [Even though I personally prefer �house� � but the Greek is not normative for us and should not supersede the Slavonic.] Example B � �May our lips be filled�. Father David noted that the distinction between �lips� and �mouth� is of minimal importance. He also noted that they chose to follow the Greek literally. Why? I can accept that �mouth� is a literal translation from the Greek but we are not supposed to use the Greek except as a reference to what the Slavonic means (in cases of ambiguity). �Lips� is apparently the proper translation from the Slavonic term, so why change anything here? I would put the logical flow of questions like this: 1. Is the continued use of the term �lips� inaccurate to the point of demanding a correction? 2A. If �No� then keep the term �lips�. 2B. If �Yes� then examine the alternatives in step 3. And etc. The point here is that if a translation already exists and is well known it must first be shown to be incorrect before it can be altered (Father David makes this point well when speaking of not changing the commonly know text of the Lord�s Prayer). Many of the proposed translations fall into the category of being different, but not necessarily better. We are not dealing here with just words on a page. This is not just an intellectual exercise. We are dealing here with the very stability of worship. My underlying motive here is not "simply to make the Pittsburgh Metropolia a 'safe zone' for any priest(s) to do what he wants." My underlying motive here is to make the official liturgical books from the 1942 Ruthenian recension normative for our Church. I have seen parishes that have embraced them become vibrant and spirit-filled. I know that the 1942 Liturgy is pastoral and good for our Church. Indeed, it is good for all of Orthodoxy! It seems to me that we need to live the fullness of the Ruthenian recension before we can know it and understand it as Church. Until we have a full slate of Vespers, Matins and a very full Divine Liturgy in most of our parishes we � as Church � will not have a real understanding of the majesty of our inheritance. That is why I strongly oppose the proposed changes. It is like attempting to prune dead branches from a tree in the middle of the winter. When one attempts this one is highly likely to cut off the most wonderful and fruit producing branches without even knowing it. No, we must work first towards a full implementation of our 1942 Ruthenian Liturgy. Only after living it for a generation or two, when we have a Church fully formed by the fullness of our tradition, will we be able to discern which branches may be pruned and which ones are poised to offer us wonderful fruit. Admin 
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Aug 1998
Posts: 4,339 Likes: 25
Moderator Member
|
|
Moderator Member
Joined: Aug 1998
Posts: 4,339 Likes: 25 |
Admin,
"The Byzantine Liturgy is the common property of the entire Byzantine Church (both Orthodox and Catholic). The Ruthenian Liturgy (all those liturgical books published by Rome beginning in 1941) is the common property of the entire Ruthenian Recension (the Catholic and Orthodox Churches that make up this recension). As a local sui iuris Church within the Ruthenian recension we have no authority to alter the Ruthenian Liturgy."
While not disagreeing with you in theory, it seems to me that the foundation of your arguement is based on an unworkable premise. While the Ruthenian Recension, and Russian and Greek Recension as well, exist as bodies of liturgical works they are not a juridic persons. The only way things get done is by Sui Iuris Churches. Rome, as far as I can tell, is not going to force the various Sui Iuris Churches that use the Ruthenian Recension to do anything in concert. Otherwise, why are they giving recognition to work done by Liturgical Commissions of these various Sui Iuirs Churches?
While Rome has published books as a standard from which to draw on it appears that Rome does not expect them to be followed without exception. Indeed Rome granted exceptions both to Bishop Daniel and again to the current Hierarchy.
While I understand your arguement, it appears that Rome does not agree with you and if Rome will not enforce your theory that a local Church does not have the authority to revise the Liturgy, on what foundation can you argue they do not have the authority to do it? You could certainly argue that it should not be done so as to be faithful to the Byzantine tradition as a whole and our Recension in particular but not that the Hierarchs don't have the authority because it certainly appears they do.
Fr. Deacon Lance
My cromulent posts embiggen this forum.
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,801 Likes: 34
John Member
|
|
John Member
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,801 Likes: 34 |
I would like to offer a few comments on Father David�s response to Father Serge. First, on the proposal of mandating that the anaphora prayers be prayed aloud. Father David is certainly immovable in his position and I do not think anything we say here will change him. It seems to me, however, that none of what Father David has written has supports his call for a mandate that the anaphora and other presbyteral/episcopal prayers be prayed aloud. To a very great extent he is doing exactly what he accuses Father Serge of doing � starting with a conclusion and than tailoring bits from history to make the case for the conclusion. If anything, the logical conclusion of what he has written can only be freedom, freedom for the Spirit to lead. And he certainly has still not addressed the fact that the anaphora began to be prayed quietly long before the liturgical language ceased to be the vernacular. An understanding of this is vital to this discussion. Finally on this point, one needs to take into consideration what Cardinal Ratzinger (now Pope Benedict XVI) has written, that perhaps silence is best (I�ve posted excerpts on this in an earlier discussion). Father David wrote: �First, it is hardly a �revisionist� Liturgy, and second, it does nothing that Orthodox Churches are not doing anyhow.�This is a false statement. The Orthodox Churches are certainly not issuing new Liturgicons en masse that mandate the praying of the Anaphora and the other presbyteral prayers aloud. They are not issuing Liturgicons that remove Litanies and other parts of the Divine Liturgy. At best the Orthodox are in the very early experimental stages. One does not issue mandates based upon the fact that someone else might be experimenting. The closest that Father David could claim about a real Liturgicon in this regard is the Johnstown Liturgicon (which omits some litanies and etc.). It was published with the intention to serve as a stepping stone to more authentic Ruthenian Liturgy and only a transitional document. I do not know if Metropolitan Nicholas has the intention of raising the standard of Liturgy in the Johnstown Diocese to the fullness of the Ruthenian recension but I do know that he expects it to keep rising in that direction (he has said so publicly), and that he has no intention of prohibiting the celebration of the fullness of the Ruthenian Liturgy as is being proposed in our Church. I also know that Metropolitan Nicholas and Archbishop Vsevolod are willing to work with us to produce a common translation that is faithful to the Roman edition of the Ruthenian recension. Father David wrote: Most certainly neither the Council of Hierarchs, nor the Liturgy Commission, nor the clergy nor the people of the Ruthenian Church have ever considered in any way dropping these services.I suggest that this statement is misleading. Certainly we have not dropped the services listed but there have been major modifications to some of them that are not faithful to the Ruthenian liturgical tradition. One look at the people fleeing from the once mandated (here in Passaic) Vespers / Basil Liturgy / Paschal Matins combination tells us that the goal is not to be faithful to the Ruthenian recension. Not only is such a combination bad theology (the Eucharist is always the high point of all the Divine Services) it has chased numerous people out of our Church. I do not label the supporters of the proposed revisions as �Judases� because clearly they mean well. From where I stand they have bought into many of the worst ideas from the 1960s reforms in the Roman Catholic Church and are simply trying to apply them to our Church. The way forward is clear. We need to reject all of the reforms. We need to publish a new edition of the 1964/1965 Liturgicon that corrects only those texts that are in error or somehow a departure from the 1942 Liturgy. Then, Metropolitan Basil needs to speak with Metropolitan Nicholas and Archbishop Vsevolod and all the bishops of the Churches of the Ruthenian recension in English speaking countries to discuss the possibility of creating a single, united effort at producing common editions of our liturgical books. 
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,801 Likes: 34
John Member
|
|
John Member
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,801 Likes: 34 |
Father Lance, You raise some good questions. I don�t think that the foundation of my argument is based on an unworkable premise. I will agree that it is unlikely but it is certainly not unworkable. Something tells me that if Metropolitan Basil started speaking with the other bishops of the Ruthenian recension (Catholic and Orthodox) just here in North America about half of them would be very interested. We know from their public statements that both Metropolitan Nicholas and Archbishop Vsevolod are definitely interested. Leadership toward a common edition of our books would repay huge benefits in Christian unity in future generations. I have no idea why Rome has acted as it has. Your question here is a very good one. Perhaps the Oriental Congregation has never asked us to prepare common translations because they have never thought about it? Or maybe they simply believe that we are not capable of getting along well enough to accomplish it? This is an excellent question to ask the Oriental Congregation. Perhaps now is an excellent time to ask them and to make such a suggestion? Of course Rome can only ask the Orthodox Churches if they are interested, but even if a common English language edition was created for all Byzantine / Greek Catholics that would be a huge step forward. Regarding the exceptions granted to Bishop Daniel, I will have to re-read the published copy of the letter when I get home this evening. I believe that all or nearly all of the exemptions were temporary in nature. Surely those temporary exceptions have expired by now? The foundation upon which I make my argument for literal adherence to the Ruthenian recension is one that considers both canon law (bishops are specifically called to be faithful to their traditions in publishing liturgical books), the Liturgical Instruction (which tells us to be faithful and to mimic the organic changes occurring within Orthodoxy) and many other documents. But we�re getting off topic here. I�d be happy to enter into this conversation in new thread, so that we don�t take this thread off topic. Admin 
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
I have every intention of responding to Father David and others - but obviously I'm not going to be able to do so in one evening. Please be patient,
Fr. Serge
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 29
Junior Member
|
|
Junior Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 29 |
Originally posted by Father David: Can a lack that has existed for centuries be amended in one generation? I think not, and we have to be patient with our commitment to this restoration. I agree 100% with Father David. We need to implement the Ordo and patiently celebrate it for more than one generation in order to see the fruits of the restoration. Oops! He wasn�t talking about waiting to see the fruits of restoring the Ruthenian recension before changing it. He was talking about the recent innovation of forcing the priest to pray the anaphora out loud.
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jul 2002
Posts: 202
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jul 2002
Posts: 202 |
In regard to the last two postings by the Administrator, I will reply, trying to be as brief as posible, since we simply go around in circles on these point. 1) The principles brought forth by the Administrator: that an individual church cannot publish a liturgical book unless they are in literal conformity with the Ruthenian liturgical books of 1941-1973, and that changes cannot be introduced except by unanimous consent are simply his own opinions, which, if adopted, would make even organic development (allowed by Vatican II, the Code of Canon Law and the Liturgical Instruction of 1996) impossible. Indeed, following this principle, we should not even have the vernacular, since the bulk of the Byzantine Rite (the Greek and Russian Churches) refuse to allow the vernacular. The proposed books were in fact permitted by the Oriental Congregation (which is a fact, whether the Administrator wishes to admit it or not), and conform to the Ruthenian Recension in spirit and allow for some organic development. The Administrator is not the liturgical legislator for the Ruthenian recension. His "principles" are designed to maintain the status quo and, of course, would continue to permit priests to do what they want for their parishes. 2) A translation can be changed only if it is incorrect? Why? Varying translation can be correct, yet one can be better, why not choose the better. Note that I am speaking here only in principle, not with regard to any particular translation. How that applies to the Our Father (which Fr. Serge thinks is incorrect) is quite unclear. And in regard to translation, the Liturgy Commission used the Greek text as the basis, and corrected it to the Slavonic only when necessary. The 1964/65 translation used the Slavonic as a basis and corrected it to the Greek - because they didn't know Greek well. 3) "like attempting to prune dead branches from a tree in the middle of winter." I think the real winter was from 1965-1995, when any movement to a more Eastern form of worship was resisted. Metropolitan Judson began a new spring, and the Administrator would like to cut back the buds before they bloom. A moratorium on gardening metaphors would aid dialogue! 4) I don't need to explain the "fact" that the anaphora became silent before the Greek vernacular changed for the simple reason that it us not a "fact." The Administrator simply presupposes this and I guess he considers his presuppositions to be "facts." I hardly think so. The praying aloud of the anaphora does not even require a change in rubrics. 5) "The Orthodox are in the early experimental stages." Changes and restorations have been proposed and done for over a century. Read Marcel Mojzes' book, "Il Movimento liturgico nelle chiese bizantine." The Administrator seems to think that eveything that happens begins with his consciousness of the fact. 6) His comments on the Paschal scheduling of services show that many of his problems are Passaic problems.
Fr. Dave
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Nov 2003
Posts: 937
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Nov 2003
Posts: 937 |
This thread has started to digress from the topic again. Posts not related to this book have been removed or edited.
Michael B.
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2002
Posts: 5,264
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2002
Posts: 5,264 |
Michael,
Respectfully, the discussion on the use of the term "Orthodox" is on pages 172-3 of Father Serge's book. I think you went too far in deleting our posts because we do not cite chapter, page and verse. I actually think the exchange was quite interesting. Any chance you could restore it?
Gordo
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Feb 2005
Posts: 3,437 Likes: 1
Administrator Member
|
|
Administrator Member
Joined: Feb 2005
Posts: 3,437 Likes: 1 |
Gordo et al,
It was the stated policy and when this section was created, it would be devoted to the discussion of books, the content and merits exclusively. Some of our posters can not abide by this rule and policy and have tried many times of bringing issues and posts not dealing with the book into this thread. Without references to the book or its content, a post is generally assumed to be without relation to the book. The moderator in this case is trying extremely hard to keep this thread within the policy and rule of this section and on topic. Unfortunately without that reference to the book, the post was deleted. Once deleted the post can not be recovered.
Now for others that continue to not follow the policy and rules of this section, your posts will continue to be deleted and may force the permanent closure of this thread. I believe that this is more than the third warning on this thread regarding this matter. Another section has been provided for other posts in regards to the proposed changes to the Divine Liturgy and should be used. In simple terms, if you do not have the book, do not comment on this thread or other threads in the Books Forum.
In IC XC, Father Anthony+ Administrator
Everyone baptized into Christ should pass progressively through all the stages of Christ's own life, for in baptism he receives the power so to progress, and through the commandments he can discover and learn how to accomplish such progression. - Saint Gregory of Sinai
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2002
Posts: 5,264
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2002
Posts: 5,264 |
Father Anthony and Brother Michael, Perhaps I missed some of the disrepectful posts you are referring to, or was doing some selective reading and did not realize it! (Believe it or not, I do get up from time to time!) I was referring to the exchange between Father Deacon Lance and Father Serge, which did not seem disrespectful at all. I gladly yield to my esteemed colleague, Michael the moderator and his discernment! God bless, Gordo
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,801 Likes: 34
John Member
|
|
John Member
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 6,801 Likes: 34 |
Originally posted by Father David: In regard to the last two postings by the Administrator, I will reply, trying to be as brief as posible, since we simply go around in circles on these point. 1) The principles brought forth by the Administrator: that an individual church cannot publish a liturgical book unless they are in literal conformity with the Ruthenian liturgical books of 1941-1973, and that changes cannot be introduced except by unanimous consent are simply his own opinions, which, if adopted, would make even organic development (allowed by Vatican II, the Code of Canon Law and the Liturgical Instruction of 1996) impossible. Indeed, following this principle, we should not even have the vernacular, since the bulk of the Byzantine Rite (the Greek and Russian Churches) refuse to allow the vernacular. The proposed books were in fact permitted by the Oriental Congregation (which is a fact, whether the Administrator wishes to admit it or not), and conform to the Ruthenian Recension in spirit and allow for some organic development. The Administrator is not the liturgical legislator for the Ruthenian recension. His "principles" are designed to maintain the status quo and, of course, would continue to permit priests to do what they want for their parishes. 2) A translation can be changed only if it is incorrect? Why? Varying translation can be correct, yet one can be better, why not choose the better. Note that I am speaking here only in principle, not with regard to any particular translation. How that applies to the Our Father (which Fr. Serge thinks is incorrect) is quite unclear. And in regard to translation, the Liturgy Commission used the Greek text as the basis, and corrected it to the Slavonic only when necessary. The 1964/65 translation used the Slavonic as a basis and corrected it to the Greek - because they didn't know Greek well. 3) "like attempting to prune dead branches from a tree in the middle of winter." I think the real winter was from 1965-1995, when any movement to a more Eastern form of worship was resisted. Metropolitan Judson began a new spring, and the Administrator would like to cut back the buds before they bloom. A moratorium on gardening metaphors would aid dialogue! 4) I don't need to explain the "fact" that the anaphora became silent before the Greek vernacular changed for the simple reason that it us not a "fact." The Administrator simply presupposes this and I guess he considers his presuppositions to be "facts." I hardly think so. The praying aloud of the anaphora does not even require a change in rubrics. 5) "The Orthodox are in the early experimental stages." Changes and restorations have been proposed and done for over a century. Read Marcel Mojzes' book, "Il Movimento liturgico nelle chiese bizantine." The Administrator seems to think that eveything that happens begins with his consciousness of the fact. 6) His comments on the Paschal scheduling of services show that many of his problems are Passaic problems.
Fr. Dave I want to respond to Father David�s post to me dated 7/13/2006 at 10:48 AM (quoted above). Since this conversation is not directly related to the subject of Father Serge�s excellent book I have started a new thread in �The Revised Divine Liturgy� forum. Please see the thread: : �A Discussion with Father David about Reform�. The new thread begins with a reposting of his comments to me above. Thanks again to Father David and all who participate in these discussions.
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
In responding to Father David�s lengthy double set of comments on 11 July, it is difficult to know where to begin. Father David accuses me of tempting him �to reply with the same sarcasm - but this is a discussion of something holy.�
A discussion of the Divine Liturgy is certainly a discussion of something holy. Would that Father David and his colleagues had kept this in mind before recasting the Divine Liturgy with (metaphorical) scissors and cellotape.
Father David writes a most edifying encomium, a veritable panegyric, a paean of praise in honour of the Divine Liturgy of the Ruthenian Recension, in these words: �the Ruthenian Recension of 1941 was the best work that could have been done for our churches at the time. It presented to the Eastern Catholic Slav Churches a model rite freed of all �latinizations� (well, almost all, anyway) and given by the same authority that these churches had inappropriately imitated out of a feeling of cultural inferiority. It was grasped at the time by priests in the Pittsburgh Exarchate, later the Pittsburgh Metropolia, as a wondrous gift to purify and repristinize the liturgical [life?] of the Eastern Catholic Church. . . . certainly one of the greatest liturgical achievements of the past century, the virtual creation of a Ruthenian Recension devoid of latinization that could serve as a model for the celebration of the Divine Liturgy in a renewed Eastern Catholic Church. When Korolevsky began his project of producing an edition of the pure Ruthenian rite, he was faced by the reality that this Recension had been modified for decades, even centuries by latinizing influences. He kept the Liturgicon of Benedict XIV (1724) as the legal foundation for the restoration of the rite, and compared manuscripts and printed editions to come up with a pure Slav version. The rite could not be restored exactly as it had been before the Union of Brest, but he had faith that he could come close.� This raises a question which Father David persistently refuses to answer: If the Ruthenian Recension of the Divine Liturgy is �a wondrous gift to purify and repristinize the liturgical [life?] of the Eastern Catholic Church. . . . certainly one of the greatest liturgical achievements of the past century, . . . a model for the celebration of the Divine Liturgy in a renewed Eastern Catholic Church� why, then, is Father David implacably opposed to the idea that the Ruthenian Recension of the Divine Liturgy should be used in liturgical practice? Others as well as myself have often posed this question and Father David never answers it. On one point, his panegyric is correct; this �Recension� was and is �the virtual creation of a Ruthenian Recension�. Exactly � the hierarchs were promised a genuine restoration of the Liturgy as it had been at the time of the Union of Brest. That is not what came off the press. But this is a matter for discussion in another context. Father David writes that �the Ruthenian Recension, conceived of as the books put together as a model for the Ruthenian Church � Ukraininan [sic] , Carpatho-Russian, Slovak, if you will, and other ethnic groups � is an artifact, a composition from different sources, including the Russian books. It reflects accurately the Divine Liturgy as it should be celebrated among the ethnic groups listed above, but which was actually not in use, because from very soon after the Union, the rite was corrupted was the introduction of inappropriate �latinizations.� Is Father David in effect asserting that the Nikonian editions are the closest that scholars can come to the authentic Liturgy of the Kyivan tradition as it was at the time of the Union of Brest and the Union of Uzhhorod? I would dispute that proposition, and am prepared to produce liturgical books from the early seventeenth century to substantiate this denial. Father David writes that the Ruthenian Recension is a model for the �Ruthenian Church � Ukraininan [sic] , Carpatho-Russian, Slovak, if you will, and other ethnic groups . . . It reflects accurately the Divine Liturgy as it should be celebrated among the ethnic groups�. But Father David defends a project which will distance his own Metropolia from all the others whom he lists, and with whom his Metropolia has this liturgical form in common. If the Hierarchy of the Pittsburgh Metropolia were to seek and obtain the backing of the Ukrainian Greek-Catholic Synod, the Eparchy of Mukachiv, the Eparchy of Hajdudorog and the Slovak Eparchies, the moral position of this project would be significantly stronger � but has such a discussion even been initiated? There is no indication of such an approach. Had the Ukrainian Greek-Catholic Synod been approached on the subject, I would know it. Nevertheless, the question above is even more to the point � if the Ruthenian Recension is such a pinnacle of perfection and �reflects accurately the Divine Liturgy as it should be celebrated� why does Father David not wish to encourage its use, nor even to give the clergy and the faithful the opportunity to experience it?
In a closely related matter, regarding Chapter 9, point 10 of my book, Father David writes: �thank goodness someone finally recognized that the 1965 translation is not an �Inspired text.� � To the very best of my recollection, I have never and nowhere written or said anything at all which could have reasonably been taken to indicate that I considered the 1965 translation to be an �Inspired text�! Nor do I know of anyone who appears to hold such an opinion, although there are certainly people who like that translation. The Administrator has suggested that the 1965 translation should be corrected and improved where necessary and reprinted � I understand him to mean that change should be held to a reasonable minimum for the sake of stability. I was ordained Priest in 1967. That autumn I bought a copy of the 1965 translation, tried using it for a few months, and found that it needed so many corrections that it wasn�t worth the trouble. So I began using the OCA text, and have used the OCA text ever since when I have needed to serve in English (such occasions are rare in Ireland � I honestly don�t remember when the last time I served in English was). I have never recommended the 1965 translation of the texts to anyone (I have several times recommended the 1965 translation of the rubrics, apart from the mis-placed Third Antiphon). In one crucial respect, the 1965 book is much better than the draft text of 2004: the 1965 book is complete and presents an English translation of the 1941 Church-Slavonic edition from Rome. But the English translation in Christ With Us , published over a decade previously, is considerably more accurate.
Father David refers to �the Synod of Lviv in 1905� . There was no Synod of L�viv in 1905. Father David writes that �the largest by far of the Orthodox Churches are the Greek and the Russian, and � they have rejected the idea of the Liturgy in the vernacular� . No, they have not rejected the idea of the Liturgy in the vernacular. The Greek Church retains liturgical Greek for complex reasons (including the natural respect for the original text and a discontent with the Greek government�s short-sighted policy of refusing to permit the teaching of classical Greek in the school system), and the Russian Church retains Church-Slavonic, because after all the turmoil of the twentieth century this might not be the most propitious moment to abandon Church-Slavonic, but neither the Greek Church nor the Russian Church are opposed to vernacular languages on principle � in the USA the Greek Church and the Russian Church both use English, for example, without any serious difficulty, and in places where there is need, they both use some Spanish. The Russian Church pioneered the liturgical use of the indigenous languages in Alaska (Father Cyril Korolevsky writes about this at some length). The Russian Church published one or two liturgical books in English in the 19th century, and both encouraged and enabled Isabel Hapgood to translate and publish her landmark Service Book in 1905. The Church of Greece gives substantial assistance to the Orthodox in sub-Saharan Africa, where there is much use made of the local languages.
Father David writes that �there are many variant old practices and many variations in the Old Ritualist Liturgicons�. Are there indeed? Interesting. Would Father David be so kind as to provide examples of some of these �many variations in the Old Ritualist Liturgicons�, citing, of course, �chapter and verse�? I have a respectable collection of Old-Ritualist service books and I have friends who also have such collections, so there will be no particular difficulty in verifying whatever �many variations in the Old Ritualist Liturgicons� Father David cares to produce. This means printed books carrying the approval of the Russian Orthodox Old-Ritualist Church (since the Priestless communities would have no particular use for a Liturgicon); these books were printed � with great care � by Archbishop John of Moscow in the decade between the Ukaz of freedom of religion in 1905 and the commencement of World War I, and are now being reprinted in Russia with the approval of successive Metropolitans of Moscow; during 70 years of wars, persecution and (among other things) book-burning these books became scarce. I await Father David�s list with keen interest. Father David complains that it is unfair to hold him personally responsible for this entire project. He may be right. The trouble arises on this point because Father David has somehow become the �front man�, presenting this project (to the limited extent that it has been presented) and defending it. Thus the other members of the Byzantine-Ruthenian Inter-Eparchial Liturgical Commission are, in effect, hiding behind Father David � and Father David is simultaneously trying to hide behind them! Still, one may reasonably inquire why Father David is so sensitive on this point. If he is not the prime mover, so to speak, in this project, then let the others who accept responsibility for it show themselves instead of hiding. If he is the prime mover, he is entitled to the credit.
Father David also accuses me of unfairness. I quote this in extenso so that it may be clear to the reader: �One observation made by Fr. Keleher, however, is quite unfair. On page 278, he writes, �Especially in difficult and confusing times, most people prefer stability, and in particular most people want stability and reassurance in their Church life. There is joy and comfort in the year-after-year observance of the feasts and fasts: Holy Supper this Christmas, the Great Blessing of Waters this Theophany, the services and Divine Liturgy for the dead on the appointed Saturdays, Divine Liturgy of the Presanctified Gifts this Lent, the Epitaphios this Good Friday, the triumphant procession and Resurrection Orthros this Pascha ‒ few people seriously want new services every year for the familiar feast days.� Most certainly neither the Council of Hierarchs, nor the Liturgy Commission, nor the clergy nor the people of the Ruthenian Church have ever considered in any way dropping these services. The only point can be an attempt to somehow paint the supporters of the October 2004 draft as Judases to the Byzantine tradition, which they most assuredly are not.� I have not accused the Council of Hierarchs, nor the Liturgy Commission, nor the clergy nor the people of the Ruthenian Church of seeking to drop any or all of these services. That should be clear even from Father David�s quote, since it is impossible to imagine any authority which could seriously attempt to interfere with the Holy Supper � the first item I mention � because the Holy Supper takes place in the home and does not require the involvement of the clergy. My point is exactly what I wrote in the book: �most people prefer stability, and in particular most people want stability and reassurance in their Church life.� That also applies to the Sunday Divine Liturgy. But in March 2005, when new-calendar Easter and new-calendar Annunciation coincided, there was some tension over the form of the combined observances mandated by the liturgical authorities of the Ruthenian Metropolia. I�ve never seen the specifics of what was sent out for use, but I remember the complaints only too well. I did not in any way participate in those complaints � but the sensus fidelium certainly seemed to be that someone was tampering seriously with the Good Friday services. It is entirely possible that the complaints were not accurate, and that the form mandated (which, again, I have not seen) was based on the Typicon�s provisions for that coincidence � but it is clear that the faithful, and even the clergy, had not been adequately prepared for what came as a shock. From this, it would be well to learn that the preparatory work of education must precede , not follow, the introduction of changes.
Father David accuses me of what amounts to falsifying his words: �in many cases, [SK] says, Fr. David concedes the point� when, as he now asserts, Father David has done no such thing. Let�s have a look:
A. On the matter of the terminology of the Altar, I wrote: Father David concedes that �Fr. Keleher may be right in calling for more consistency here�. The quote can easily be verified from Father David�s posting of 4 July.
B. On the matter of the use of the word �Orthodox�, I wrote: Father David writes, in full, that �The question of the use of �Orthodox� continues to be vexing for some people. I certainly don�t think we should fear the word �orthodox.� I see a problem in us claiming to be �Orthodox,� when we are not in communion with the world-wide �Orthodox Church,� but my take here seems to be idiosyncratic.�. Unless I misunderstand him completely, he has conceded my point, in which case he has my thanks. I did indeed give Father David�s words in full; have I misunderstood them?
C. Concerning the term �alms� Father David wrote that �The suggestion (�alms�) is intriguing and deserves more consideration.� I responded that �Father David likes the suggestion of the term �alms�, so he has my thanks.� Did I misunderstand his words? If so, how?
D. With regard to my point 12 of Chapter 9 in the book, Father David wrote that �It is an exact citation, of course, but a mea culpa is due for not noticing Fr. Taft�s intervention.� I responded: �Father David accepts my point, and apologises for having overlooked Father Taft on this one. Apology accepted with thanks. And at the end of his discussion, Father David writes that he is moved to make this change. For those who might not know the phrase, �mea culpa� is an acknowledgement that one is or has been at fault.
E. On my point 14 in Chapter 9, Father David wrote that �The �logical� sacrifice. As stated, it is, of course, not good English. I myself would agree that �rational� sacrifice is probably the closest we can get, though �rational,� (and likewise �intellectual� for �noetical,� which does not occur in the Liturgy but is a consistent problem in the Divine Praises) does not have the same range of meaning in English as it does in Greek.� Since he states plainly here that he himself �would agree that �rational� sacrifice is probably the closest we can get� , he has conceded my point. If he doesn�t want my thanks, he is under no obligation to accept my thanks.
Well, Father David has conceded at least a significant minority of my points. It is not my fault that he seems embarrassed to have done so.
With regard to chapter 10, my book describes the points raised as �questionable�, not as �erroneous�. This obviously implies that these points are not indefensible.
Father David writes �On No. 1 - (the title despota). Yes, people knows what �master� means, but that does not explain how it is a title (Master-mind, past master, chess master, school-master, master chef). I might say someone is a �jack of all trades,� but this does not mean I am giving him the title �Jack.� . Likewise, I might actually call someone �stupid,� but would not begin the Liturgy, �Hey, stupid, give the blessing.� � �Jack� however, is not a title, and is not a polite way to address anyone unless that really is his name (C.S. Lewis was an exception: Jack was not his name, but he insisted on being addressed that way by his family and friends). Yes, one �might say someone is a �jack of all trades,� but Father David has left the expression unfinished. The usual complete expression is �jack of all trades and master of none� � which adequately indicates the difference between the jack and the Master. As I wrote previously, �there is no particular reason to assume that the retention of �Master� in its accustomed place in liturgical texts would cause people any serious confusion.�
Father David then asserts that �On No. 4, [SK�s] argument for �ages of ages� is anecdotal.� Anecdotal evidence (which is probably what he means) is admissible, particularly in a discussion of translations, where much depends upon the context of a word or phrase and how it is understood. Moreover, the anecdotal evidence, while real, is secondary to my argument. �Forever� does not mean the same thing as �unto ages of ages�. Father David completely ignores the strong, major point that the obstinate refusal to use the accurate translation �unto ages of ages� necessarily broadens the gap between Greek-Catholics and the overwhelming majority of Anglophone Eastern Orthodox. On this point I invite Father David and everyone else to read my previous posting again. If need be, I will post what I wrote on this point in 1998 in Logos .
Father David asks (rhetorically, I presume): �am I a schoolboy that must answer to teacher? I think not, and for that reason, refuse to answer his question.� Some of his recent postings might cause readers to regard Father David�s question as interesting. A mature, respected scholar in his sixties does not feel the need to repeat this or that simple, declaratory sentence ten times over, one after the other, as a child in a sandbox might do. Meanwhile, at the time that I wrote I was assuming that I was dealing someone who is able to carry on an academic discussion without such devices. The object of the entire exercise is not to insult Father David or anyone else, but to enable all of us to increase our knowledge of the Divine Liturgy. Father David may think my question is stupid; that is his privilege. But there are ways of responding without reverting to the sandbox. Father David mentions that he does not have the tapes from the 1988 Stamford seminar. If he requests a set from the Sheptytsky Institute he will receive them without charge. Meanwhile, he mentions that he disagrees with Father Taft on a particular phrase (kata panta kai dia panta). That is, of course, his privilege. But it would be far more helpful if he would be so kind as to offer sources to support his understanding of the phrase in question. That is a problem in this entire discussion. Whatever else about my book, no one will deny that I did a fairly complete job of substantiating what I wrote with references to sources and to authoritative works on the subject. Father David seems to ignore these references (with a few exceptions which I shall discuss below). He also seldom offers sources in support of his own position � he seems to suggest that he is right because he is right, and those who think differently are necessarily wrong. I will gladly agree with Father David and join him in recommending Father Taft�s article on �Translating Liturgically�. This does not, of course, mean that I agree with everything in that piece, but the learned author makes some excellent points in an enjoyable presentation. Regarding the issue of the offering of the Anaphora aloud, Father David attributes a small error to me. He writes that: �Fr. Serge, noting that the Roman Church has been reading anaphoras aloud since 1970��. I didn�t write that (the reference is to p. 244 of my book). Just for the record, the pronunciation of the Anaphora aloud and in the vernacular during the Roman Mass was formally authorized in the autumn of 1967, and was going on informally for a year or two before that authorization took effect.
Father David then quotes me as having written with reference to the pronunciation of the Anaphora aloud: �Has understanding notably increased? Has reverence grown?� But having quoted those two questions � which are surely of importance when the subject is the Anaphora � Father David makes no attempt to answer them. If he did not want to respond to those questions, why did he trouble to quote them? It is not self-evidently ridiculous to inquire, after four decades, what the fruits of a particular innovation have been.
Father David graciously acknowledges that Eastern Churches Journal has published an article of his and another article recommended by him in support of the practice of offering the Anaphora aloud. Since I am the Editor of Eastern Churches Journal , and have been since its inception, I thank Father David for the articles, and for the implied acknowledgement that I do not abuse my position to deny anyone who doesn�t agree with me the possibility of publishing articles in the Journal . Suppressing other points of view by �administrative measures� is not one of my usual faults. Father David recommends Il movimento liturgico nelle chiese bizantine (Rome 2005). Father David�s Italian is better than mine; if he would care to translate the book into English I would be delighted to see it published and might be able to take practical steps to bring about that publication, though I obviously cannot make any promises about a book which I have not yet read. I shall be particularly interested to see the full text of the quote from the later Patriarch (and Saint) Tychon of Moscow. In any event, though, if Kyr Tychon�s opinion changed in the course of twenty years, that is not altogether unusual and demonstrates that this Confessor of the Faith was capable of thought.
The following sentence is difficult: �Fr. Serge seems to lump together all the liturgical experiences of the Western Church and generalizes it to cover each specific practice.� The only possible antecedent of �it� is �the Western Church� � and I am not at all sure how I have generalized the Western Church to cover each specific practice. I�m not even sure what such a use of words might mean. If, on the other hand, �it� is a typo for �them�, and the antecedent is �all the liturgical experiences of the Western Church� then the accusation is far too broad. It appears, rather, that Father David takes exception to my point that the experience of the Latin Church in the offering of the Anaphora aloud during the past forty years is an experience from which we can learn something. Why is that irrelevant? In the USA, Greek Catholics and Roman Catholics inhabit the same cultural milieu, and it is only too clear that most of our hierarchs and many of our clergy and faithful have somehow internalized the presuppositions of the Roman Catholics � the list to demonstrate this can be provided if anyone wants it, but it�s a very long list. So why is it foolish to reflect on that experience?
In discussing the question of the proclamation of the Anaphora aloud, Father David describes his position as follows: �The role of the deacon in the Liturgy is to offer our petitions to the Lord. And this is important, for we must lay all our needs to God, who alone provides for our lives. The role of the people is to sing hymns, and the hymns we sing glorify God and remind us of the unity of our celebration with the angelic Liturgy in heaven. But the role of the priest is to do (liturgical actio) what our Lord commanded, �Do this in memory of me,� What the priest says is what the people should come to know, for it is the memory of the great deeds of salvation that God has done for us. It is the sacrifice, and the redemption and the deification. This is the core of what the Liturgy is about and why you need a priest to celebrate it.�
Father David�s position thus described certainly offers food for thought. But it may not be entirely adequate. The chanting of the petitions is by no means the extent of the Deacon�s r�le in the Liturgy � nor is it the most important part of the Deacon�s r�le in the Liturgy. To say that the Deacon offers our petitions to the Lord is questionable; I would prefer to say that the Deacon proclaims our petitions, that we �ratify� the individual petition with our response, and that the Bishop or Priest offers our petitions to the Lord. Regarding the Deacon, Father Robert Taft in his book on the Great Entrance thirty-one years ago proposed that the first step in �a few modest changes� should be that �Only the deacons should bear in the gifts. If there is no deacon then certainly at presbyteral concelebrations at least the main celebrant should not participate in the procession but, like the bishop, wait in the sanctuary to meet it on arrival.� (Taft, Great Entrance , OCA Rome 1975, p. 427.) The draft does not offer this possibility � but suppresses the Plerotika and Aitesis after the Great Entrance, which could be taken to signify a willingness to reduce the r�le of the Deacons, but not to expand that r�le. [Some people have an aversion to litanies � I simply have an aversion to the extension of the word �litany� to certain elements of the liturgy which are more accurately described by other technical terms.] �The role of the people is to sing hymns� ? Surely that is neither the earliest nor the most important r�le of the faithful at the Divine Liturgy! A Bishop or Priest is indispensable for the Divine Liturgy � but it remains true that we all are summoned �to offer the Holy Oblation in peace�. The Bishop or the Priest exhorts the faithful �Let us give thanks unto the Lord�, not �Let me give thanks unto the Lord�. �But the role of the priest is to do (liturgical actio ) what our Lord commanded, �Do this in memory of me.� � Not for a split second do I deny that the Bishop or Priest is utterly necessary for this purpose � but the actio is the actio of the Church. If we say that this is the Priest�s exclusive r�le, it is a very short distance to the aberrations of �private Masses�.
To support opposition to the silent offering of the Anaphora, Father David cites the author of the eleventh-century Protheoria: �the people ask what the aim of this practice is, adding that to know the prayers this way is like trying to know a garment from touching the fringes.� That author may have had a point, but after a thousand years the situation has changed. Literacy is far more wide-spread today than it was a thousand years ago. It is possible, even easy, to provide anyone with the complete text of the Divine Liturgy, including the Anaphora. The Protheoria demonstrates that the proposal to offer the Anaphora aloud is not new � and the history of the Church demonstrates that this proposal was not accepted. We will all agree that it is essential to teach the faithful what the Anaphora is, and in the process of such catechesis to take them through it, several times, phrase by phrase, so that they will actually know the Anaphora and have an authentic understanding of the actio. When that is achieved, the silent offering of the Anaphora will be no impediment to the understanding � and the gathered silence makes the actio more powerful, not weaker. On that very issue, though, Chapter 11 of my book offers 50 references in footnotes. Father David only notices one of those references � the closing sentence of the chapter, which is a quote from Ecclesiastes 3: 1, 7a. This Father David calls �proof-textism�. [There is no such word, but never mind.] That Biblical quote is not there to prove anything, and I am not quite so foolish as to think that the Inspired Writer was referring to the Anaphora, of all things � I simply found that verse a suitable ending for the chapter. Of the remaining 49 footnotes in chapter 11, 13 are to Joseph Ratzinger (who is now Pope Benedict XVI); Father David pays no attention at all to these citations, which I have deliberately given at some length so that I cannot be accused of quoting Ratzinger out of context. Of the remaining 36 footnotes, 5 are to the work of Msgr. Klaus Gamber, one of the greatest liturgiologists of the later twentieth century, who paid close attention to the Eastern Liturgies and whom Ratzinger has frequently praised in the highest terms; 2 are to the Liturgy Constitution of Vatican II, 2 are to the work of Father Robert Taft, 2 are to the Old-Ritualist service-book and practice (the latter on video-recording and therefore easily verifiable), 1 is to Pope John Paul II, 1 is to the Ordo Celebrationis , and so on (most of the others are simple explanatory notes expanding on the main text). Father David�s opposition to my view that the mandatory pronouncing of the Anaphora aloud always and everywhere is not necessary nor inevitably edifying. He is entitled to his opinion. But responding as if such references are not worth his attention does not strengthen his own credibility. Father David accuses me of giving �a minimalistic interpretation� (on page 252 of my book) to the Instruction on Applying The Liturgical Prescriptions Of The Code Of Canons Of The Eastern [Catholic] Churches , Congregation for the Eastern Churches, 6 January 1966. � 54. Well, that document is certainly available to everyone; everyone is at complete liberty to read that paragraph and my interpretation of that paragraph and decide whether my interpretation is accurate. But in his very next sentence Father David writes that �it is totally inconceivable that Rome would take a stronger stand on this now.� Perhaps I am mistaken, but that appears to confirm my �minimalistic interpretation�. Father David writes that he �would like to see the restoration of the antidoron�. Then what impedes that restoration, and why is it not found in the draft? Father David writes that �the two small synaptes between the antiphons, the petitions before the prayers of the faithful and the litany of Thanksgiving have been reduced, because they are, in fact, invitations of the deacon to prayer that were expanded when the prayers became silent.� He offers no source or evidence for that assertion. He anticipates that I might respond by pointing out that the �let us pray to the Lord� precedes the prayer of the Little Entrance, even though that prayer is offered silently. If he were even more astute than he urges me to be, he would know that there was and is a custom in some places for the deacon � or even the priest � to offer the �let us pray to the Lord� aloud during the Little Entrance, even though the prayer remains in mystica. He would also know that the petition �Help us, save us, have mercy on us, and keep us, O God, by Thy grace� is often thought to be an abbreviation of the form �Help us, save us, raise us up, have mercy on us and keep us, O God, by Thy grace�, as it still is for the �Kneeling Vespers� of Pentecost. His assumption that the �litanies� were co-opted because of the silent reading of the prayers is too simplistic.
At least where my book is concerned, Father David practices selective reading. He complains that I am �inconsistent� because on p. 25 of my book I supposedly �minimize� the dispensations from the Ordo granted to Bishop Daniel in 1953 by pointing out [correctly] that they were given on a temporary basis. Then on p. 264, footnote 5, I made use of that dispensation to support a point. So I did. But if Father David had continued to read footnote 5 on page 264, he would have discovered that I also cite in support of my point the Church-Slavonic Recensio Rutena edition of the Archieraticon, Rome 1973 � which was not published on a temporary basis and which came twenty years after the temporary dispensation to Bishop Daniel.
Father David writes, with reference to chapter 6 of my book �I think in fairness he could have found more than two pages (131-133) of �notable improvements.�� Well, I have indeed found one more, and I regret having failed to include it: the 1964/1965 Pittsburgh-Passaic translation gives �The offering of peace, the sacrifice of praise� as a translation of Ἔλεον εἰρήνης, θυσίαν αἰνέσεως. Where that English translation came from I have no idea. But in the draft which is the subject of my book, the translation reads �Mercy, peace, a sacrifice of praise�, which is a substantial improvement.
Father David appears to have misunderstood my reference to �the unfortunate history of the liturgical development of the jurisdiction which is now the Byzantine-Ruthenian Catholic Metropolitanate in the USA� . My reference here is not to the history from 1970, but the history which I set forth in my second chapter � involving the loss of Bishop Daniel, Bishop Elko�s utter rejection of the whole liturgical project, and so on. Who could disagree that this was an unfortunate history? Was discharging the Rector of the seminary (because he maintained the Ruthenian Recension in the seminary chapel) as soon Bishop Daniel was out of the way an act of benevolence? Is the persistent mendacity an act of virtue? In an article published in 1999, quoted extensively in my book (pp. 41-45) and praised by Father David, Father Taft writes �The morale of some of the younger Eastern Catholic clergy has of late been deeply affected by this cul-de-sac: they feel mandated to do one thing by the Holy See � and then are criticized or even disciplined by their bishop if they try to obey.� This is the result of the unfortunate history; it is the inevitable result of demanding obedience to disobedience.
Father David writes that I fall back �upon the �bridge theory� of ecumenism� . I�ve never heard of the bridge theory of ecumenism (does it resemble the branch theory?), so I can�t comment on it. But in support of this accusation Father David strangely asserts that I am discouraging organic development � which is the reverse of the truth, as anyone who knows my own work with Liturgy will realize. On pages 4-5 I quote Joseph Ratzinger on the positive value of organic development; on pages 5-6 I give two positive examples of such organic development. Does Father David dislike these examples, or the writing of Benedict XVI?
Father David uses his own rejection of this alleged �bridge theory� to justify his rejection of the call of Vatican II, the Code of Canons, the Instruction on the Liturgy, and numerous statements of Pope John Paul II and Pope Benedict XVI reminding us that we must not differ liturgically from the Eastern Orthodox without necessity. There is certainly a wide range of varying �uses�, as we may term them, within Eastern Orthodoxy. But I doubt that the October 2004 draft corresponds in general to any of them, and I differ with Father David in his belief that a particular Greek-Catholic Metropolitanate is entitled to act unilaterally because the Orthodox will eventually �catch up�. Nothing I know of encourages that proposition.
In fairness to Father David I must add that while the version of his review that I first became acquainted with had no footnotes, the version which appears on his own web-site does have footnotes. They offer 8 references.
If this discussion is to continue � and Father David may prefer that it would not � it is necessary that the participants agree not to read personal attacks into what are not personal attacks (a scholarly disagreement is not a personal attack � asking someone to please provide an accessible source of reference is not the same thing as calling someone a bare-faced liar), to offer sources for controversial assertions, to assume that everyone is in good faith until or unless proven not to be, and so on. Meanwhile, I stand by my book, and again thank those who made that book possible.
Finally, I regret that this reply has taken me so long. I serve a growing Greek-Catholic parish in Dublin and I am simultaneously working on a serious study in the field of liturgiology, so time is necessarily limited.
For the sake of Christ, forgive me.
Serge Keleher, 8/21 July 2001, Appearance of the Icon of the Holy Theotokos in Kazan
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 26,405 Likes: 39
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Nov 2001
Posts: 26,405 Likes: 39 |
Just a note to thank the Administrator for allowing such a brilliant back and forth discussion on liturgiology to take place on the Forum!
Alex
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jul 2002
Posts: 202
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jul 2002
Posts: 202 |
Much of the problem has to do with English words. Therefore, I objected to the use of the word �concede� because the conclusion would be that we should then do what Fr. Serge advocates. In the points listed, I allow that Fr. Serge may be right, but that does not mean that other opinion were therefore necessarily wrong and that we should change them. Also, in regard to some suggestions made in other places, I defend what I sincerely believe needs defense. I apologize if my opinion about variation in the Old Believers texts was misunderstood. I have not studied Old Believer texts in any detail, but what I meant was that there are many variations - differences - between the textus receptus and Old Believer texts. I agree that ad hominem arguments should not prevail and that we should discuss the substance, but the problem is that in so many cases a �spin� is put on my words that was not there, and I have been accused likewise of not presenting reasons for some of my points, while the reasons have been clearly there. There is one encouraging sign. In regard to my discussion of the roles of the various participants - bishop/presbyter - deacon - people - which I admit is not exhaustive but was only to put into relief the bishop/presbyter�s role of fulfilling the command of our Lord, Fr. Serge says, �Father David�s position thus described certainly offers food for thought.� If it does move many to think about it, then this whole forum discussion will have been well worth the time and effort.
Father David
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Aug 2005
Posts: 936
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Aug 2005
Posts: 936 |
I agree that ad hominem arguments should not prevail and that we should discuss the substance, but the problem is that in so many cases a �spin� is put on...words that was not there... I think that hits the nail on the head why "men" shouldn't be taken out of the Creed. A spin is put on the word that was not there.
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
Father David�s post of 29 July is not easy to grasp.
Father writes that he objected to my claim that he had conceded this or that specific point, because this would imply that my suggestion should be adopted in place of whatever word or phrase I was criticizing. But that, surely, is the point of the exercise � neither Father David nor I are discussing these matters purely for the sake of intellectual stimulation. In an earlier post he has written that a new �final draft� is in the works (which seems strange, since two eparchies are requiring the clergy to submit bulk orders for the books); one does assume that in this new final draft there will be further changes. Father David writes: �I allow that Fr. Serge may be right, but that does not mean that other opinion[s] were therefore necessarily wrong and that we should change them.� On some points, such relativism is admissible, but there are also points on which such an approach is surely inadmissible, where the choice of words does make a significant difference � the use of the word �orthodox� is an obvious case in point.
Father David writes that �Also, in regard to some suggestions made in other places, I defend what I sincerely believe needs defense.� No doubt; only a very unusual person writes to defend something which he sincerely believes does not need defence! But most people can easily think of any number of phenomena which all too clearly are in need of defence but which nevertheless we do not propose to defend. I am morally certain that there are many propositions which Father David would not bestir himself to defend; in most cases (although obviously not in all cases) he and I might even agree on specific matters.
On 11 July Father David wrote: ��there are many variant old practices and many variations in the Old Ritualist Liturgicons. We need some sort of criteria on how to apply them to present practice�.
Then on 30 July Father David writes: �I apologize if my opinion about variation in the Old Believers texts was misunderstood. I have not studied Old Believer texts in any detail, but what I meant was that there are many variations - differences - between the textus receptus and Old Believer texts.� This has me puzzled, for two principal reasons:
1) The information �that there are many variations - differences - between the textus receptus and Old Believer texts� does not come as news; this was the cause of the schism between the Russian Old Orthodox Church and the State Church which broke out more than 350 years ago and this cause has not changed. The textus receptus of Patriarch Nikon is nothing more than a wooden Church-Slavonic translation of the 1602 Greek text of Venice, as Paul Meyendorff�s book Russia, Ritual, and Reform: The Liturgical Reforms of Nikon In the 17th Century , St. Vladimir�s Seminary Press, 1991, has demonstrated quite ably. The Nikonian text, and the 1602 Greek text on which it was based, can properly be called the textus receptus, because indisputably this was eventually �received� by the large majority � in this it is comparable to the King James Bible, for example. But that is no guarantee of accuracy.
2) The Old Rite text is by definition pre-Nikonian , in other words, older than the text published by Nikon and today used in most of the Byzantine-Slavonic Churches. Being older, it witnesses to Greek texts (which would have been in manuscript form) which themselves originated quite some time before 1602. That in itself is enough to make the Old Rite texts significant.
Father David tells us that he has not studied the Old Rite texts � which is unfortunate and surprising, since a comparison between the Old Rite texts and the Ruthenian texts of the early seventeenth century shows enough important similarities to enable us to conclude that they have a good deal in common (which is not, in itself, surprising). Since the Old-Ritualists were and are utterly careful to maintain their texts accurately these texts witness to a tradition indisputably Byzantine-Slavonic, certainly non-Nikonian and with little or no influence from the Latins.
Father David, quite reasonably, proposes that �We need some sort of criteria on how to apply� the Old Ritualist texts. This is well worth considering. Attempting to turn the present Byzantine-Ruthenian Metropolia into a completely Old-Ritualist Church would not have much likelihood of success, pleasant though some of us might find it.
For a first criterion, it would be helpful to remember that there are some points which the Old-Ritualists refused to accept, and rightly so, but which are purely linguistic matters and simply do not affect translations into English. The simplest example is the concluding phrase so often used ��i vo v�iki v�ikom�. This is a dative possessive, not uncommon in many languages and acceptable in Church-Slavonic, but there is no practical way to arrange an English translation which would distinguish between v�iki v�ikom and v�iki v�ikov � so we may refrain from worrying about it when preparing English translations and settle for �unto ages of ages�, even though �of ages� is an English equivalent of a genitive possessive, not a dative possessive. It is not difficult to find other such examples.
Then there are texts which are, in general, flexible � the Ektene (after the Gospel) is one of the most flexible elements of the Service-Book, so while there is nothing wrong with the version offered by the Old Rite, there is nothing necessarily wrong with other versions either.
But consider two other sorts of cases: we can easily substantiate from the Old Rite text that some elements which were removed from the 1941 �Ruthenian Recension� are not Latin intrusions, indeed they are not intrusions at all, so one might well ask why they should not be restored to use? Here the question of �is the game worth the candle?� will arise; one does not want to disturb people without good reason � but there are some such elements whose restoration would be unlikely to disturb anyone at all, once it is established that it is not being restored by whim or fancy, but because an authentic source substantiates it.
Then it is possible to read the Old Rite texts together with other texts, as I did in connection with the passage which started this aspect of the discussion; when a text of such antiquity indicates that reading (a) should be preferred to reading (b), that at least gives some weight to the argument for reading (a) � especially since it is wildly unlikely that anyone in pre-Nikonian Muscovy concocted these texts because he anticipated a controversy which did not begin until the close of the nineteenth century. However, again with reference to that specific case, as my book points out there are other quite early sources which support the contrary reading so eventually it comes down, as translation must, to making a decision as to which reading one will use � all this is yet another reason why the original languages and texts can never lose their value, and why we need a serious, ongoing project to make many more facsimile editions available.
Another intriguing aspect of the Old Rite books � the �Recension� (there�s that word again!) of Church-Slavonic which these texts use is often clearer than the Nikonian and Nikonian-based editions. Part of the explanation is simply that Nikon�s translators produced an overly literal translation of the Greek, but more of it is that the Church-Slavonic language was allowed to develop, as languages are wont to do � but this development virtually stopped with Nikon.
Father David and I may well disagree on the criteria for how to apply the Old Rite texts, but we should be able to agree that these texts are of serious importance and may not be simply ignored. As I wrote in my recent book which has stimulated this discussion:
�The Old-Ritualist service books (which is to say the Muscovite service books from before the Nikonian reform) are being reprinted; several are already available. They are not expensive to purchase. The content of these books is of major importance for the understanding of the Byzantine liturgical corpus � especially, but not exclusively, the Byzantine-Slavonic liturgical corpus.� (SK, The Draft Translation: a Response � Stauropegion Press 2006, p. 276). I meant, of course, that that these and other source materials should be taken seriously here and now, not in some nebulous and distant future, and that it would be no more than sensible to put the publication of a translation on hold until these texts can be reviewed for that purpose.
Father David asserts that: �I have been accused likewise of not presenting reasons for some of my points, while the reasons have been clearly there.� It is always possible that the underlying reasons for this or that point are clear to the person making the point, but not to the person reading it. A request for clarification of the basis of some point is not a personal attack (if, for instance, anyone wants to ask me to substantiate my own point on the significance of the Old Rite service-books, I shall do so without rancour).
Father David writes that he is pleased that in a previous posting on this thread �Father David�s position thus described certainly offers food for thought.� So I did � and in that same posting I offered some thoughts on the subject, which Father David ignores.
Rather than explore that further at the immediate moment, I prefer to repeat a question which various people have posed several times, and, yet again, to request an answer:
�Why, then, is Father David implacably opposed to the idea that the Ruthenian Recension of the Divine Liturgy should be used in liturgical practice?�
If Father David has been misunderstood and he is in fact not opposed to the use of the complete Ruthenian Recension of the Divine Liturgy, but is only proposing a possible alternative, we may rejoice together and celebrate that form of the Divine Liturgy together. If, on the other hand, he is, as I and others have understood, opposed to the present-day use of the Divine Liturgy as it was published in 1941 (prescinding, of course, from the question of what language or languages one cares to use), then surely it is not beside the mark to ask the motives of this opposition.
Serge Keleher
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Feb 2004
Posts: 135
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Feb 2004
Posts: 135 |
Originally posted by Father David: I agree that ad hominem arguments should not prevail and that we should discuss the substance, but the problem is that in so many cases a �spin� is put on my words that was not there, and I have been accused likewise of not presenting reasons for some of my points, while the reasons have been clearly there. The problem is not that people have put a �spin� on Father David�s words. The problem is that Father David�s reasons have not amounted to anything convincing. Father Keleher has raised a number of very good points. Father David has ignored most of them. Our much esteemed Administrator has provided us with a lot of evidence from official Vatican documents telling us how to go about all of this. Father David has not responded to those arguments at all except to dismiss the Vatican documents as irrelevant to us. Father David is certainly very capable of giving a serious, scholarly defense of the commission�s work. Maybe he is too emotionally attached to this project to see that the arguments he has presented are not very good? Maybe he can try again? Originally posted by Serge Keleher: �Why, then, is Father David implacably opposed to the idea that the Ruthenian Recension of the Divine Liturgy should be used in liturgical practice?� This is perhaps the most important question of this whole discussion. Father David, please answer this question.
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Nov 2003
Posts: 937
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Nov 2003
Posts: 937 |
Glory to Jesus Christ! Gory forever!
Please keep this topic dedicated solely to discussion of Father Serge's book (provided you have the chance to read it). I have deleted the last three posts due to non-compliance of this request.
Thank you.
In Christ,
Michael B (moderator)
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Feb 2007
Posts: 730
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Feb 2007
Posts: 730 |
Dear forum administrator, moderators, participants, and lurkers:
I have lots of questions now. I am reading Father Keleher�s monumental work about the revised divine liturgy and found Chapter 2 (�The Controversy and Its Historical Setting�) fascinating and disturbing at the same time. Nothing personal against the author; I think he really put together a wonderful survey to educated those who are clueless about these things. I found it fascinating because it shows how dynamic and people-active the church is. I found it disturbing because it also shows how sad church politics can be.
I don�t come here to tangle with politics and the personal sins of church people, shepherds or sheep. I come with a lot of questions that are a result of my reading of Father Keleher�s tome.
The Questions.
1. p.16f �the invention of the printing press did much to advance the idea of �uniformity� in liturgy� - Was this a good thing? I read much on how the Catholic Church encompasses diversity in its universal nature, but found it odd that the idea of uniformity was advanced. Was it a practical matter?
2. p.17 �By the second half of the nineteenth century a dispute was already in full swing between those who wanted a liturgical practice as close as possible to the liturgical practice of Eastern Orthodoxy, and those who wanted a liturgical practice as different as possible from that of Eastern Orthodoxy� - Why? Aren�t Byzantine Catholics from the same �stock� of Christianity? What would lead those to want to be different from their nature?
3. p.18 �The religious orders became involved: the Studites from the beginning were supportive of Byzantine liturgical authenticity. The Basilians opposed the movement for liturgical repristination. The Redemptorists were in a different position �� - How can religious orders be so opposed to one another? Something more than repristination or the need thereof was at stake here. Are there any religious orders in the Byzantine Catholic church that is still authentic to their Byzantine traditions? I heard of Franciscan Byzantines; how can that be? This is confusing. Do Orthodox have such branches of religious orders in their churches?
4. p.18 �in the minds of some people the liturgical dispute became linked with secular politics� - This really stretches my imagination. How can THAT be?
5. p.19 �The Bishops of Mukachiv-Uzhorod, Presov, Krizevsi, Pittsburgh, Philadelphia and Winnipeg � associated themselves with the petition to Rome, asking the Holy See to produce this �typical� set of liturgical books for them� - ok. All these communities are Catholic and refer the dispute to Rome (I would imagine the Pope would be involved?) Yet in reading this history I found how Rome did produce a typical set of books, but those who petitioned didn�t like what Rome came up with. Has any church produced a set of books for worship that is better than what Rome came up with? How does this tie in with today�s dispute over the revised divine liturgy?
6. p.19 �Rome�s decision to forbid the ordination of married men to major orders� and �Bishop Basil (Takach) insisted on enforcing Rome�s imposition of celibacy� - WOW! I can see how this was �fire in the hole� for Byzantine Catholics at the time. Why would Rome go one way on liturgical matters but the other way on marriage and ordination matters?
7. p.24 �that restoring a typical book for the Divine Liturgy would also require a book of rubrics� - A worship text and a rubric text seem to be two entirely different matters. Are these the details where the proverbial �Devil� lies? Why would rubrics change over time and not the text? What were the priests doing that Cardinal Tisserant noted?
8. p.25 �the Oriental Congregation responded � granting � ten of the requested dispensations � reminding Bishop Daniel that in the Liturgy offered in the seminary and in houses of paramonastic formation the dispensation should not be used� - Why would seminarians � future clergy � be obliged but not in the parishes? How did a seminarian go through years of training without dispensations (whatever they were) and then go out into the sheep and worship with them? This would be confusing is not counterproductive.
9. p.26 �the restored Divine Liturgy gradually began to come into use to some extent� - This sounded like an improvement, but unfortunately, it was short lived. Is this what the Administrator and others are referring to when they advocate implementing the �Ruthenian recession?� Is it basically putting into practice what Rome published after Byzantine Catholic bishops asked for it? How was this restored Divine Liturgy different or similar to the Revised Divine Liturgy that is being disputed today?
10. p.27 �there were some implacable opponents of the liturgical restoration� - Why would Catholics oppose Rome in such matters?
11. p.28 �Bishop Elko � was obdurately opposed to the �Ruthenian Recension� as the Holy See had presented it and would not accept the liturgical books published by the Holy See� - This is where I really get confused. Rome�s books are not being implemented, but Rome hires an anti-Rome as bishop. Did I miss something here? He seemed to clean house (priests and seminarians) of those who wanted Rome�s version of the liturgical books. This is crazy.
12. p.30 �Bishop Elko had the mimeographed books recalled and the pages with the correspondence were removed before the books were returned to their owners. Fortunately, a few copies escaped the bowdlerizing� - This seemed quite Draconian in method. But leads me to question (and forgive me if this is considered lack of charity) but if the previous bishop was as Draconian in reversing the implementation of mandatory celibacy, do you think the Byzantine Catholic Church would have had so many problems?
13. p.32 �Bishop Kocisko shared Bishop Elko�s aversion to the Ruthenian Recension and the Ordo Celebrationis� - I find it strange that Rome keeps picking such church leaders. Not trying to be political here, but it seems that Rome was sending out mixed signals. What is your take on this?
14. p.32-33 �Bishop Elko and Bishop Kocisko made it crystal clear to the clergy of their respective eparchies that while the �texts� of this translation were to be used, more or less, the clergy were not permitted to follow the �rubrics� and order of service of this new edition� and �the difficulty and the need for liturgical restoration lay primarily in the rubrics� - Help me out. Maybe this is what they mean by �Byzantine� methods? What was the reason for such an �occult reservation�? What exactly were they afraid of? Please, someone tell me what those �occult reservations� were? Are they still present in the Byzantine Catholic Church?
15. p.37 �Bishop Emil of Parma issued a formal letter officially promulgating the �Ordo Celebationis�, mandating the use of the 1965 English translation of the 1941 Roman edition of the Divine Liturgy according to the Ruthenian Recension� - It took some time but it seemed like the �Parma Spring� finally did what was supposed to have been done since the 1940s, 25 years ago!
16. p.37-38 �Archbishop Kocisko and probably Bishop Dudick were �concerned� about this whole pattern and � made it clear to Bishop Emil that one eparchy was not to be �out of step� with the other two� - This is sad. Bishop Emil was only trying to do what Rome published. In reading this I question whether the other two bishops were out of step with Rome? Sorry for the political observation, but I couldn�t help question what I read. It seems that church politics is part and parcel of the whole debate on restoring the Ruthenian Recension or revising the liturgy.
17. p.39-40 �When the Oriental Congregation published � the �Instruction for Applying the Liturgical Prescription of the Code of Canon of the Eastern Churches� it became necessary to prepare and publish a new translation of the �Ordo Celebrationis� with the liturgical texts in English.� - Once again, instructions are given. Were they applied? What were they?
18. p.40 �There are relatively few parishes anywhere in the Pittsburgh Metropolitinate where the Ruthenian Recension Divine Liturgy as it appears in the 1941 Church Slavonic edition published in Rome and the 1965 English translation published in Pittsburgh, and as regulated by the �Ordo Celebrationis�, is the usual form of service� - Goodness gracious! Why? Does the Revised Divine Liturgy (RDL) come close?
19. p.40 �So the first and indispensable step in any thought of modifying the Divine Liturgy as restored in 1941 and regulated by the �Ordo Celebrationis� is to begin celebrating according to those books� - I will have to keep reading Father Keleher�s book to find out, but can anyone offer their own commentary? Are these taught in the seminary?
20. p.41 �The majority of the faithful of the parishes of the Pittsburgh Metropolitanate have probably �never� had an opportunity to attend the Divine Liturgy served in accordance with the official service books. - It would be a mistake, wouldn�t it, to produce �another caricature of the Byzantine Liturgy� if no one is familiar where they should have been in the first place. Let me offer an example to see if this corresponds with the arguments being made here on these forums against the new revised Divine Liturgy. My friend works in a company that has a lot of old documents that still get used at times for different jobs. Recently, a merger with another company occurred where paper processing is done different. Now, the new method for �updating� older documents is by making a copy of the original and then marking it up and making changes. However, the original is never updated; only they copy. This problem becomes greater when others who don�t refer back to the original keep updating the copy. Then modified copies of copies are produced depending on the job and the manager�s taste in processing paperwork. No one thinks to actually go back to the original document(s). There is no history or paper trail of how later jobs got where they did. A new type of confusion reigns and information is lost. Is this the same in the debate with the new Revised Divine Liturgy? Awhile back I posted my concerns about inclusive language and how the Beatitudes were changed to read �children� of God rather than the original �sons� of God. �Sons� has a deeper meaning and it is the only word in all the ancient manuscripts for this Beatitude verse. Yet, the original meaning is lost.
21. p.42 �Various reasons are given for this opposition � the real roots go much deeper. The real issue is not ritual practice at all� - But why were the rubrics always the thing that they clergy were instructed to ignore?
21. p.42 �At issue were not mere differences of rubric, but symbolic affirmations of the conviction� of �Catholic� - Help me here again. Rome published a set of books for the Byzantine Catholics. They WERE Catholic weren�t they? I mean, they were published by Rome, not by Anglicans, the Orthodox, Muslims, Hindus. This notion or conviction of being �Catholic� by NOT acting like (Byzantine) Catholics is a philosophical contradiction. If clergy were being instructed NOT to act (rubrics?) like Byzantine Catholics by those who were Byzantine CATHOLIC shepherds, and these CATHOLIC shepherds were not listening to Rome (which is CATHOLIC all out!) then �. then � oh, I give up. This is all making my head spin.
22. p.42 �Some Eastern Catholic clergy see their history as a progress from schism and spiritual stagnation to a life of discipline, renewal, and restored religious practice in the Catholic communion� - What is THIS restored religious practice? What was �stagnate� back then?
23. p.42 �For this group, the adoption of certain Latin � they would say �Catholic� � devotions and liturgical uses is a sign of this new identity� - Really? How is that so? If the Byzantine Catholic church didn�t have these before the schism (of 1054?) then how can anyone say by adopting Latin devotions and liturgical uses is a restoration?
24. p.42 �Such attitudes reflect an interior erosion of the Eastern Christian consciousness, a �latinization of the heart� resulting form a formation insensitive to the true nature of the variety of traditions within the Catholic Church� - Brilliant observation! Is this the real issue on the debate regarding the Revised Divine Liturgy?
25. p.43 �The morale of some of the younger Eastern Catholic clergy has of late been deeply affected by this cul-de-sac: they feel mandated to do one thing by the Holy See � and then are criticized or even disciplined by their bishop if they try to obey� - This can be a problem. It is difficult today � when information is so readily available and our culture is so inclined to skepticism � for anyone to consider a life time of service in the church is most of the battles they will be waging will be internal ones not related to the Gospel and Evangelism. A situation like this would be considered an unwelcoming gauntlet of misplaced philosophical identity at the expense of doing God�s will; a philosophical school rather than a Gospel-oriented mission to build up the body of Christ.
26. p.43 �What is needed is � a clergy education loyal to the clear policy of the Church on this question, and prudent pastoral preparation� - Is this being done? What about the enforcement on celibacy? I read how mandatory celibacy has not been totally relinquished (bishops still have to get permission from Rome) and THIS brings up a point of mine: When it comes to clergy life (marriage), permission will be sought after from Rome to ordain a man. This rule comes from Rome and is still followed even though a married clergy is NOT a tradition of Eastern Christians (except for monks and bishops as I was told), but � BUT when the Ruthenian Recension is published by Rome, it is ignored. This sounds like a cafeteria where one decides what will be on the tray and what will not. Ok. I don�t want to be picky or considered rude, but the author does mention what he considers the problem. I won�t quote this one. But Edward Demming had something to say about this.
27. p.44 �there are two main reasons behind this deep-rooted reluctance to welcome the clear and unambiguous policy of Rome in its program of liturgical restoration of the Eastern traditions: [1] its opponents consider the restoration a pointless archaism; and [2] they are convinced in their hearts that some of the practice proposed are not really �Catholic,� and hence not �right.� - Ok then. Sounds like an uphill battle.
Thank you, Eddie Hashinsky
PS: The study I quote from has a "1" in it. Is there a Volume 2?
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Apr 2004
Posts: 560
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Apr 2004
Posts: 560 |
EdHash--I think you've spotted the problems nicely. I enjoyed your comments. How much is politics? Good question. It would be very naive to think politics is not involved in any way. There is plenty of politics in the Vatican. Even the Pope does not have complete control of things in the Curia. Read about the Vatican bank scandal in the 80's and your head will really be spinning. Embezzlement, murder, the mafia, clandestine funneling of money to underground NATO armies fighting communism, clandestine funneling of money to communist organizations (yup, people sending money to both sides) a fraternity that included the mafia, Cardinals, politicians including more than one Prime Minister not to mention other government officials (the head of the Italian version of the FBI and Military Intelligence) and much, much more. If you read about it in a novel by Tom Clancy you wouldn't believe it --too far fetched. But absolutely true.
I hate to be cynical, but when one reads about how much politics has played in the past, the recent past, one has to wonder if it is not happening right here and now with something such as the RDL.
Tim
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
My word. I had no idea that my little book was either monumental or a tome. However, beauty is in the eye of the beholder! Now, to attempt to address Ed's questions: 1. p.16f �the invention of the printing press did much to advance the idea of �uniformity� in liturgy� - Was this a good thing? I read much on how the Catholic Church encompasses diversity in its universal nature, but found it odd that the idea of uniformity was advanced. Was it a practical matter?
That the invention of the printing press resulted in advancing the idea of "uniformity" in the liturgy is simply a fact of history; I attributed no value, positive or negative, to that fact. The Catholic Church was by no means the only religious body to be affected by it. 2. p.17 �By the second half of the nineteenth century a dispute was already in full swing between those who wanted a liturgical practice as close as possible to the liturgical practice of Eastern Orthodoxy, and those who wanted a liturgical practice as different as possible from that of Eastern Orthodoxy� - Why? Aren�t Byzantine Catholics from the same �stock� of Christianity? What would lead those to want to be different from their nature? A reasonable question, certainly. Those who wanted something as different as possible from Eastern Orthodoxy regarded Eastern Orthodoxy as a threat, and an inferior form of Christianity. They believed that Roman Catholicism was "better" and that the proper way to improve their own Church was to copy the Roman Catholics as slavishly as possible. For a much more thorough analysis, cf. Fr Cyril Korolevsky's classic study Uniatism. 3. p.18 �The religious orders became involved: the Studites from the beginning were supportive of Byzantine liturgical authenticity. The Basilians opposed the movement for liturgical repristination. The Redemptorists were in a different position �� - How can religious orders be so opposed to one another? Something more than repristination or the need thereof was at stake here. Are there any religious orders in the Byzantine Catholic church that is still authentic to their Byzantine traditions? I heard of Franciscan Byzantines; how can that be? This is confusing. Do Orthodox have such branches of religious orders in their churches?
This is by no means the only example of religious orders opposing one another - but I'm not about to provide a list! By far the most authentic monastic community anywhere among the Greek-Catholics are the Studites. Franciscan Byzantines came about, to the best of my knowledge, shortly after World War II. 4. p.18 �in the minds of some people the liturgical dispute became linked with secular politics� - This really stretches my imagination. How can THAT be? It's amazing what secular politicians can decide to stick their noses into! It was not foolish of Emperor Franz Joseph to say that the most important part of his job description was protecting his peole from the politicians! 5. p.19 �The Bishops of Mukachiv-Uzhorod, Presov, Krizevsi, Pittsburgh, Philadelphia and Winnipeg � associated themselves with the petition to Rome, asking the Holy See to produce this �typical� set of liturgical books for them� - ok. All these communities are Catholic and refer the dispute to Rome (I would imagine the Pope would be involved?) Yet in reading this history I found how Rome did produce a typical set of books, but those who petitioned didn�t like what Rome came up with. Has any church produced a set of books for worship that is better than what Rome came up with? How does this tie in with today�s dispute over the revised divine liturgy? I suppose that depends on your criteria for deciding what is better than what! My interpretation of the recent problem is that this simply more of the same - the Pittsburgh Metropolia will do anything rather than accept the official service-books. 6. p.19 �Rome�s decision to forbid the ordination of married men to major orders� and �Bishop Basil (Takach) insisted on enforcing Rome�s imposition of celibacy� - WOW! I can see how this was �fire in the hole� for Byzantine Catholics at the time. Why would Rome go one way on liturgical matters but the other way on marriage and ordination matters?
Again, a reasonable question. I suppose the answer is that the Latin bishops in the USA at the time were unlikely to care - or even notice - how the Ruthenians served, but were prepared to become very angry and pound desks in Rome on the issue of married Greek-Catholic priests in the USA. 7. p.24 �that restoring a typical book for the Divine Liturgy would also require a book of rubrics� - A worship text and a rubric text seem to be two entirely different matters. Are these the details where the proverbial �Devil� lies? Why would rubrics change over time and not the text? What were the priests doing that Cardinal Tisserant noted? A complete answer to that question would require a great deal of time and would win me few friends! The usual service book includes both text and rubrics, but the rubrics change more readily. both by way of organic growth and by way of deliberate modification (in this or that direction). 8. p.25 �the Oriental Congregation responded � granting � ten of the requested dispensations � reminding Bishop Daniel that in the Liturgy offered in the seminary and in houses of paramonastic formation the dispensation should not be used� - Why would seminarians � future clergy � be obliged but not in the parishes? How did a seminarian go through years of training without dispensations (whatever they were) and then go out into the sheep and worship with them? This would be confusing is not counterproductive. Seminarians should be formed in accordance with the best, the most ideal - and in this instance the dispensations were temporary, so one could prudently foresee that the need for these dispensations would diminish as time went on and the future priests would be called upon for "the whole nine yards", so to speak. 9. p.26 �the restored Divine Liturgy gradually began to come into use to some extent� - This sounded like an improvement, but unfortunately, it was short lived. Is this what the Administrator and others are referring to when they advocate implementing the �Ruthenian recession?� Is it basically putting into practice what Rome published after Byzantine Catholic bishops asked for it? How was this restored Divine Liturgy different or similar to the Revised Divine Liturgy that is being disputed today? Essentially yes - but please forgive me if I suggest that spelling errors can cause serious confusion: "Ruthenian Recession" sounds like an economic crisis in Uzhhorod. If you want to see the differences, that's easily accomplished: compare the 1965 translation (the "red book", as it's often called) with the recent "revised" edition. 10. p.27 �there were some implacable opponents of the liturgical restoration� - Why would Catholics oppose Rome in such matters? For that, one wants a specialist in abnormal religious psychology. 11. p.28 �Bishop Elko � was obdurately opposed to the �Ruthenian Recension� as the Holy See had presented it and would not accept the liturgical books published by the Holy See� - This is where I really get confused. Rome�s books are not being implemented, but Rome hires an anti-Rome as bishop. Did I miss something here? He seemed to clean house (priests and seminarians) of those who wanted Rome�s version of the liturgical books. This is crazy. Sorry, but I can't discern a question in there for me to answer! Your description of Bishop Nicholas's behavior is accurate. 12. p.30 �Bishop Elko had the mimeographed books recalled and the pages with the correspondence were removed before the books were returned to their owners. Fortunately, a few copies escaped the bowdlerizing� - This seemed quite Draconian in method. But leads me to question (and forgive me if this is considered lack of charity) but if the previous bishop was as Draconian in reversing the implementation of mandatory celibacy, do you think the Byzantine Catholic Church would have had so many problems? By "the previous Bishop" are you referring to Bishop Daniel or Bishop Basil? 13. p.32 �Bishop Kocisko shared Bishop Elko�s aversion to the Ruthenian Recension and the Ordo Celebrationis� - I find it strange that Rome keeps picking such church leaders. Not trying to be political here, but it seems that Rome was sending out mixed signals. What is your take on this? Popular mythology to the contrary, "Rome" is not a monolith. 14. p.32-33 �Bishop Elko and Bishop Kocisko made it crystal clear to the clergy of their respective eparchies that while the �texts� of this translation were to be used, more or less, the clergy were not permitted to follow the �rubrics� and order of service of this new edition� and �the difficulty and the need for liturgical restoration lay primarily in the rubrics� - Help me out. Maybe this is what they mean by �Byzantine� methods? What was the reason for such an �occult reservation�? What exactly were they afraid of? Please, someone tell me what those �occult reservations� were? Are they still present in the Byzantine Catholic Church? I'm not sure how I can help you here. The two bishops claimed that their dioceses could not take any more turmoil - but they themselves were simultaneously provoking more turmoil. So far as I know, there was nothing particularly occult about the unwillingness of the two Bishops to follow the books - they didn't want to and did not intend to, period. Yes, one can still find such people around. The best way to ascertain why they think as they do is probably to ask them - but be prepared for a whole lot of emotional and empty verbiage by way of a non-responsive response. 17. p.39-40 �When the Oriental Congregation published � the �Instruction for Applying the Liturgical Prescription of the Code of Canon of the Eastern Churches� it became necessary to prepare and publish a new translation of the �Ordo Celebrationis� with the liturgical texts in English.� - Once again, instructions are given. Were they applied? What were they?
The books are in print, in reasonably clear English. Read them and make up your mind for yourself! 18. p.40 �There are relatively few parishes anywhere in the Pittsburgh Metropolitinate where the Ruthenian Recension Divine Liturgy as it appears in the 1941 Church Slavonic edition published in Rome and the 1965 English translation published in Pittsburgh, and as regulated by the �Ordo Celebrationis�, is the usual form of service� - Goodness gracious! Why? Does the Revised Divine Liturgy (RDL) come close?
I don't use a a ouija board - so ask around at such parishes (you may wish to wear a crash helmet). Again, compare the new edition with the red book. 21. p.42 �Various reasons are given for this opposition � the real roots go much deeper. The real issue is not ritual practice at all� - But why were the rubrics always the thing that they clergy were instructed to ignore? Because the public worship is the Church's most visible practice and is often the only point of contact between the clergy and the faithful. 21. p.42 �At issue were not mere differences of rubric, but symbolic affirmations of the conviction� of �Catholic� - Help me here again. Rome published a set of books for the Byzantine Catholics. They WERE Catholic weren�t they? I mean, they were published by Rome, not by Anglicans, the Orthodox, Muslims, Hindus. This notion or conviction of being �Catholic� by NOT acting like (Byzantine) Catholics is a philosophical contradiction. If clergy were being instructed NOT to act (rubrics?) like Byzantine Catholics by those who were Byzantine CATHOLIC shepherds, and these CATHOLIC shepherds were not listening to Rome (which is CATHOLIC all out!) then �. then � oh, I give up. This is all making my head spin.
"Catholic" is one of those words that mean different things to different people. Father Taft has addressed this in the present context at some length. 22. p.42 �Some Eastern Catholic clergy see their history as a progress from schism and spiritual stagnation to a life of discipline, renewal, and restored religious practice in the Catholic communion� - What is THIS restored religious practice? What was �stagnate� back then?
Answering that question would require another book - which I don't intend to write, since it would not be edifying! 23. p.42 �For this group, the adoption of certain Latin � they would say �Catholic� � devotions and liturgical uses is a sign of this new identity� - Really? How is that so? If the Byzantine Catholic church didn�t have these before the schism (of 1054?) then how can anyone say by adopting Latin devotions and liturgical uses is a restoration? Back when I was a deacon, my pastor was fond of commenting "and they say these things with their bare faces sticking out at you!" 24. p.42 �Such attitudes reflect an interior erosion of the Eastern Christian consciousness, a �latinization of the heart� resulting form a formation insensitive to the true nature of the variety of traditions within the Catholic Church� - Brilliant observation! Is this the real issue on the debate regarding the Revised Divine Liturgy? YES! 25. p.43 �The morale of some of the younger Eastern Catholic clergy has of late been deeply affected by this cul-de-sac: they feel mandated to do one thing by the Holy See � and then are criticized or even disciplined by their bishop if they try to obey� - This can be a problem. It is difficult today � when information is so readily available and our culture is so inclined to skepticism � for anyone to consider a life time of service in the church is most of the battles they will be waging will be internal ones not related to the Gospel and Evangelism. A situation like this would be considered an unwelcoming gauntlet of misplaced philosophical identity at the expense of doing God�s will; a philosophical school rather than a Gospel-oriented mission to build up the body of Christ. There we differ - the Church considers the Eucharist to be most closely related to the Gospel and Evangelism. The study I quote from has a "1" in it. Is there a Volume 2? It's in process at the moment - and I'm not the author, so don't blame me! Hope this has all been of some slight assistance. Fr. Serge
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Mar 2002
Posts: 7,461 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Mar 2002
Posts: 7,461 Likes: 1 |
After now having been through twice cover-to-cover and many more times excerpting I would once again like to thank Fr. Serge (many years!) for his efforts in writing this book; I have greatly enjoyed reading the book; the book also inspired me to seek further answers to some questions I had at the time. All Catholics should enjoy especially the frequent references to works of (then) Cardinal Ratzinger which remain pertinent regardless of a few "tweaks" in the final text compared with that which Fr. Serge was commenting on. FDRLB
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
Dear Father Deacon,
Many Years to you! And thank you for your kind words. Pope Benedict has not been silent; I'm accumulating some further pertinent quotations from him.
Fr. Serge
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Apr 2004
Posts: 560
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Apr 2004
Posts: 560 |
Father Bless--
We look forward to reading them. Agree or disagree with you, I think we can all agree that your posts are interesting, well thought out and worth reading. There is only so much a lay person such as myself can know, since I did not spend years learning theology and such. It's always good to read a post that has something I did not or could not think of, due to my lack of education in the topics involved.
Thank you for taking the time to formulate your response. I hope those who disagree with you are willing to answer at least some of your points.
Tim
|
|
|
|
|
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1
Member
|
|
Member
Joined: Jun 2006
Posts: 5,564 Likes: 1 |
Christ is Risen!
The Blessing of the Lord!
Dear Tim,
Your compliments are welcome and appreciated. Just returned from Athens yesterday and am in the throes of writing some materials on other matters, but will do what I can.
Fr. Serge
|
|
|
|
|